The Christians engagement for the Gospell opened in foure sermons on part of the third verse of the Epistle of Jude : also, Christ's approbation of Maries choyce, or, A sermon preached at the funerall of Mris Abbott in Saint Stephens Colman-street, London / by Iohn Goodwin ...
         Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
      
       
         
           1641
        
      
       Approx. 238 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 205 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41485
         Wing G1159
         ESTC R8016
         12090122
         ocm 12090122
         53834
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41485)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53834)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 891:8)
      
       
         
           
             The Christians engagement for the Gospell opened in foure sermons on part of the third verse of the Epistle of Jude : also, Christ's approbation of Maries choyce, or, A sermon preached at the funerall of Mris Abbott in Saint Stephens Colman-street, London / by Iohn Goodwin ...
             Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
          
           [72], 214, [4], 217-314 [i.e. 334] p.
           
             Printed by T. Cotes for P. Cole ...,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Princeton Theological Seminary Library.
             "A sermon preached at the funerall of Mrs. Abbott ..." has special t.p.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Abbott, -- Mrs., ca. 1614-1640.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Jude I, 3 -- Sermons.
           Funeral sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-03 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-03 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           WORSHIPFVLL
           AND
           MUCH
           HONOURED
           JOHN
           PYMME
           Esquire
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           part
           of
           my
           designe
           in
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           by
           the
           reflexion
           of
           smooth
           language
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           yourselfe
           in
           
           your
           glory
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           the
           worke
           of
           admiring
           your
           worth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           very
           intent
           ,
           and
           busie
           at
           it
           .
           If
           honour
           and
           approbation
           will
           pay
           debts
           ,
           the
           Nation
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           is
           not
           much
           behinde
           with
           you
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           service
           you
           have
           done
           it
           :
           for
           (
           as
           farre
           as
           I
           understand
           )
           you
           have
           scarce
           enemies
           enough
           ,
           to
           deliver
           you
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           that
           curse
           of
           
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             you
             when
             all
             men
             speake
             well
             of
             you
             ,
             Luk.
          
           6.
           26.
           
           I
           have
           no
           authority
           to
           question
           the
           singlenesse
           ,
           and
           uprightnesse
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           in
           those
           notable
           and
           noble
           engagements
           ,
           that
           are
           upon
           you
           :
           yet
           if
           you
           will
           plead
           your selfe
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           the
           security
           attending
           thereon
           ,
           will
           beare
           the
           charges
           .
           When
           credit
           and
           conscience
           are
           yoked
           ,
           and
           draw
           the
           Chariot
           together
           ,
           
           Conscience
           (
           oft-times
           )
           proves
           dull
           ,
           and
           heavie
           in
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           sometimes
           remembred
           with
           the
           goade
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           ,
           will
           suffer
           credit
           to
           draw
           all
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           her
           fellow
           on
           the
           wheele
           .
           It
           argues
           an
           high
           ,
           and
           excellent
           frame
           of
           spirit
           where
           a
           man
           can
           follow
           with
           intensnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           things
           that
           be
           of
           good
           report
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           over-acted
           
           with
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           report
           ;
           but
           fetch
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           inspiration
           ,
           by
           which
           hee
           is
           carried
           on
           in
           his
           motion
           ,
           from
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           commanded
           it
           .
           The
           more
           God
           is
           interessed
           in
           our
           intentions
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           is
           like
           to
           interest
           himselfe
           in
           our
           executions
           .
           If
           wee
           make
           him
           a
           stranger
           in
           the
           proposition
           of
           our
           ends
           ,
           hee
           takes
           no
           pleasure
           to
           make
           himselfe
           
           knowne
           unto
           us
           in
           our
           prosecutions
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           by
           way
           of
           opposition
           ,
           and
           rising
           up
           against
           us
           .
           The
           royall
           method
           in
           great
           actions
           ,
           to
           breake
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           barre
           off
           discouragements
           in
           sunder
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           ,
           is
           to
           digge
           out
           of
           our selves
           as
           much
           of
           our
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           much
           of
           our selves
           as
           wee
           can
           come
           at
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           the
           pit
           ,
           or
           empty
           place
           ,
           with
           God
           and
           
           zeale
           for
           his
           glorie
           .
           The
           consecration
           of
           an
           enterprise
           is
           soveraigne
           against
           abortion
           ,
           whereas
           to
           worke
           for
           a
           mans
           selfe
           alone
           ,
           is
           little
           lesse
           ,
           being
           interpreted
           ,
           than
           to
           betray
           his
           action
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           security
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           God
           shall
           not
           build
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           prosper
           him
           in
           his
           way
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           his
           labour
           in
           building
           shall
           be
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
         
           The
           least
           offensive
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           and
           yet
           withall
           ,
           (
           with
           serious
           and
           inside
           men
           )
           as
           weightie
           a
           testimony
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           as
           can
           be
           given
           to
           your
           wisdome
           ,
           is
           to
           speake
           thus
           in
           the
           plaine
           dialect
           of
           the
           ancient
           simplicity
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           spare
           you
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           truth
           may
           doe
           you
           good
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           conceive
           ,
           wherein
           any
           mans
           worth
           or
           wisdome
           can
           do
           him
           
           better
           service
           ,
           than
           by
           strengthening
           others
           to
           lay
           on
           himselfe
           to
           beare
           greater
           weights
           of
           this
           treasure
           ,
           than
           men
           of
           an
           under-sufficiencie
           are
           able
           to
           stand
           under
           .
        
         
           The
           Disciples
           themselves
           ,
           were
           great
           loosers
           (
           for
           the
           time
           )
           by
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           they
           wanted
           the
           sweete
           company
           ,
           and
           converse
           of
           many
           high
           and
           important
           apprehensions
           ,
           which
           
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           had
           bin
           equall
           too
           (
           if
           not
           much
           better
           then
           )
           the
           society
           of
           so
           many
           Angels
           ,
           because
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           present
           infirmity
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           unable
           to
           beare
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           influence
           and
           working
           ,
           as
           the
           frailty
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           blood
           is
           ,
           to
           abide
           the
           glory
           and
           presence
           of
           those
           Embassadours
           of
           heaven
           .
           Their
           gratious
           ,
           and
           great
           Lord
           and
           Master
           
           himselfe
           ,
           plainely
           professed
           this
           unto
           them
           :
           
             I
             have
             many
             things
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             beare
             them
             now
             ,
             Joh.
          
           16.
           12.
           
           And
           had
           they
           not
           out
           growne
           this
           weakenesse
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           that
           golden
           showre
           from
           heaven
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           rained
           upon
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           with
           power
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           kept
           fasting
           from
           the
           feast
           of
           those
           fat
           
           things
           (
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           )
           ,
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           world
           (
           so
           generally
           )
           drinkes
           old
           wine
           (
           in
           our
           Saviours
           Metaphor
           )
           which
           is
           of
           a
           lower
           and
           flatter
           taste
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           their
           vessels
           are
           not
           new
           ,
           and
           strong
           :
           and
           therefore
           not
           fit
           to
           have
           new
           wine
           (
           which
           is
           of
           a
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           lively
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           stirring
           ,
           working
           ,
           and
           provoking
           
           spirit
           )
           put
           into
           them
           for
           feare
           of
           breaking
           .
           Wee
           have
           but
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Moone
           instead
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           ,
           but
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           sevenfold
           light
           of
           seven
           dayes
           ,
           promised
           Esa
           .
           30.
           26.
           shining
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           tender
           eyed
           ,
           and
           inconsiderately
           afrayd
           ,
           lest
           an
           excellency
           of
           knowledge
           should
           undoe
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           to
           wrong
           (
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           )
           the
           rights
           of
           Heaven
           in
           point
           of
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           due
           from
           us
           ,
           nor
           to
           quench
           the
           least
           sparke
           of
           the
           joy
           of
           our
           congratulations
           :
           for
           the
           blessing
           of
           knowledge
           powred
           out
           unto
           us
           so
           abundantly
           ,
           above
           the
           line
           and
           measure
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           truthes
           of
           highest
           importance
           ,
           and
           which
           should
           joyne
           Heaven
           and
           
           Earth
           neerer
           together
           ,
           and
           heale
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           deplorable
           distance
           ,
           which
           yet
           lyeth
           betweene
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           so
           advance
           and
           quicken
           the
           spirituall
           entercourse
           ,
           and
           commerce
           betweene
           the
           two
           worlds
           ,
           are
           little
           stirring
           in
           the
           world
           .
           One
           maine
           reason
           whereof
           is
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           their
           dearest
           Lord
           &
           Master
           comming
           
           towards
           them
           upon
           the
           water
           ,
           were
           sore
           afraid
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           supposing
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           spirit
           ,
           that
           had
           appeared
           as
           an
           executioner
           of
           present
           death
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           the
           glory
           and
           crowne
           of
           their
           security
           :
           so
           many
           in
           the
           world
           (
           no
           worse
           affected
           neither
           ,
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           to
           Christ
           )
           crie
           out
           ,
           as
           men
           out
           of
           measure
           troubled
           ,
           
           at
           the
           first
           glimmering
           ,
           and
           appearing
           of
           some
           truthes
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           spirits
           of
           Devills
           comming
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           spoile
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           pretious
           soules
           of
           men
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           were
           they
           capable
           of
           their
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           either
           did
           ,
           or
           were
           but
           inwardly
           willing
           to
           know
           of
           what
           spirit
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           and
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
           they
           were
           of
           the
           dearest
           ,
           and
           deepest
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           confederacie
           with
           Heaven
           .
           It
           was
           Austines
           complaint
           long
           since
           :
           
             Nonnulli
             intelligentes
             citius
             volunt
             exagitare
             ,
             quod
             non
             intelligunt
             ,
             quam
             quaerere
             ,
             ut
             intelligant
             ,
             &
             non
             fiunt
             humiles
             inquisitores
             ,
             sed
             superbi
             calumniatores
             ,
             Aug.
             de
             Temp.
             Serm.
          
           72.
           
           I
           forbeare
           to
           make
           English
           of
           this
           Latine
           :
           because
           the
           party
           chiefly
           interessed
           ,
           are
           (
           for
           the
           
           most
           part
           )
           men
           of
           the
           language
           .
        
         
           But
           Sir
           ,
           I
           consider
           the
           weight
           and
           importunitie
           of
           your
           present
           imployments
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           are
           (
           with
           your
           worthy
           Assistants
           )
           about
           a
           great
           and
           laborious
           cure
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           prosper
           it
           under
           your
           hands
           )
           and
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           mee
           to
           desire
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           suffer
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           through
           any
           occasion
           of
           mine
           .
           I
           had
           not
           presumed
           thus
           
           farre
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           little
           piece
           had
           stucke
           in
           the
           birth
           some
           yeares
           together
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           neere
           stifled
           ,
           found
           now
           a
           way
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           benigne
           aspect
           ,
           and
           influence
           of
           that
           happy
           constellation
           ,
           wherein
           your selfe
           shine
           as
           a
           starre
           ,
           in
           much
           glory
           .
           And
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           being
           of
           that
           neere
           affinity
           and
           sympathy
           with
           the
           soveraigne
           
           piece
           of
           that
           great
           worke
           you
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           rescue
           ,
           and
           advancement
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           I
           should
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           have
           turn'd
           my
           backe
           upon
           that
           providence
           which
           look't
           mee
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           have
           presented
           it
           to
           some
           of
           those
           Worthies
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           anointed
           with
           wisdome
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           many
           greater
           ,
           and
           weightier
           
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           so
           (
           the
           event
           bearing
           witnesse
           )
           for
           the
           helping
           forth
           of
           it
           also
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           great
           and
           honourable
           assembly
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           one
           ,
           whom
           rather
           to
           cast
           mine
           eye
           for
           this
           dedication
           ,
           than
           on
           your selfe
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           knowne
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           by
           your
           worth
           and
           zeale
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           so
           have
           you
           beene
           
           knowne
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           heretofore
           ,
           by
           some
           more
           particular
           acquaintance
           :
           the
           discontinuance
           and
           decrease
           whereof
           ,
           I
           impute
           onely
           to
           mine
           owne
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           negligence
           in
           addressing
           my selfe
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           in
           these
           meditations
           put
           you
           upon
           any
           thing
           (
           in
           the
           maine
           )
           but
           wherein
           you
           have
           prevented
           my
           motion
           ,
           and
           are
           already
           home-engaged
           :
           
           I
           know
           you
           are
           in
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           with
           all
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           if
           with
           all
           these
           ,
           with
           all
           whatsoever
           besides
           .
           So
           that
           you
           might
           (
           in
           that
           respect
           )
           expostulate
           with
           mee
           the
           impertinencie
           of
           this
           my
           addresse
           unto
           you
           ,
           in
           those
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           termes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             What
             neede
             you
             quicken
             him
             that
             maketh
             haste
             ?
          
           Yet
           make
           I
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           
           your selfe
           you
           know
           ,
           how
           fairly
           to
           salve
           the
           seasonablenesse
           ,
           and
           usefulnesse
           here
           of
           notwithstanding
           :
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           an
           apologie
           would
           prove
           the
           impertinency
           ,
           not
           the
           Dedication
           .
           I
           verilly
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           P●●●
           never
           met
           with
           Christians
           so
           abundant
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           still
           hee
           exhorted
           them
           to
           a
           bound
           yee
           more
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           say
           with
           the
           
           confidence
           of
           an
           intuitive
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           you
           meete
           with
           any
           secret
           feares
           ,
           discouragements
           ,
           conflicts
           of
           doubtfull
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           reasonings
           with
           your selfe
           in
           the
           way
           of
           that
           contention
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           sustaine
           :
           yet
           can
           I
           hardly
           beleeve
           ,
           but
           that
           sometimes
           you
           feele
           the
           activenesse
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           finde
           some
           
           insinuations
           ,
           and
           grudgings
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           stronger
           ,
           and
           sharper
           fits
           )
           of
           feares
           touching
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           issue
           of
           your
           great
           undertakings
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           unseasonable
           altogether
           ,
           to
           administer
           unto
           you
           ,
           of
           those
           excellent
           comfortations
           and
           strengthenings
           of
           heaven
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           treasured
           up
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           such
           
           times
           ,
           and
           occasions
           (
           especially
           )
           as
           these
           .
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           in
           deepe
           conflict
           ,
           was
           refreshed
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           an
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           comforting
           him
           ,
           Luk.
           23.
           43.
           
           The
           consolations
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           administred
           by
           a
           hand
           consecrated
           thereunto
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           beene
           little
           inferiour
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           effects
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           
           Angelicall
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           not
           undertake
           for
           any
           sapientiall
           advantage
           you
           are
           like
           to
           gaine
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           by
           the
           perusall
           of
           these
           few
           pages
           :
           I
           know
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           to
           be
           gotten
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           overlooke
           it
           .
           Yet
           give
           mee
           leave
           to
           say
           this
           :
           that
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           apprehensions
           ,
           purposes
           ,
           ends
           ,
           intentions
           in
           their
           best
           actions
           ,
           will
           never
           
           lye
           right
           ,
           and
           straight
           in
           their
           bowels
           ,
           nor
           with
           that
           ease
           and
           intimate
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           owne
           spirits
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           marshalled
           ,
           ranged
           ,
           and
           composed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           stretched
           out
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           The
           God
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           who
           in
           your selfe
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           worthy
           Senate
           of
           joynt
           consultations
           with
           
           you
           ,
           hath
           opened
           a
           doore
           of
           hope
           to
           a
           Land
           and
           People
           ,
           brought
           very
           low
           ,
           and
           hath
           begun
           by
           your
           mouthes
           to
           breath
           upon
           the
           dry
           bones
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           some
           noyse
           and
           shaking
           heard
           already
           ,
           bring
           them
           together
           ,
           bone
           to
           his
           bone
           ,
           and
           flesh
           upon
           them
           also
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           cover
           them
           with
           a
           skin
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
           live
           :
           and
           recompence
           abundantly
           into
           their
           bosome
           ,
           the
           labours
           and
           travells
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hands
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           lifted
           up
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           that
           tasting
           the
           presence
           ,
           and
           mightie
           hand
           of
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           rejoyce
           as
           strong
           men
           to
           runne
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           race
           ,
           and
           not
           faint
           or
           waxe
           wearie
           ;
           
           till
           the
           great
           breach
           bee
           repaired
           ,
           till
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           bee
           lifted
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           above
           the
           rage
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           contradictions
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           seeke
           to
           lay
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           in
           the
           dust
           ;
           till
           judgement
           runne
           downe
           like
           water
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           as
           a
           mightie
           streame
           ,
           to
           wash
           ;
           and
           carry
           away
           all
           the
           filth
           ;
           and
           noysomenesse
           
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           till
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           mouthes
           of
           all
           those
           who
           love
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           bee
           filled
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           faces
           of
           all
           that
           are
           enemies
           unto
           it
           ,
           with
           shame
           ,
           and
           confusion
           .
           And
           for
           your selfe
           ,
           your
           personall
           honour
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           safety
           ,
           you
           have
           an
           interrest
           in
           your selfe
           (
           which
           sleepeth
           
           not
           )
           in
           the
           prayers
           of
        
         
           
             Coleman-streete
             
               
                 Decemb.
                 the
                 4.
                 1640.
              
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Worships
             home-devoted
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             L.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
        
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           saying
           of
           Erasmus
           concerning
           Luther
           ,
           that
           poore
           Luther
           made
           many
           rich
           .
           His
           meaning
           seemes
           to
           have
           beene
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           raised
           to
           great
           places
           of
           promotion
           and
           dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           
           highly
           rewarded
           for
           standing
           up
           in
           the
           Popes
           cause
           and
           quarrell
           against
           him
           .
           The
           saying
           is
           capable
           of
           another
           interpretation
           also
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           spirituall
           and
           remote
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           this
           importance
           ;
           that
           many
           taking
           part
           with
           ,
           that
           ,
           poore
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           fiercely
           assaulted
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           presented
           againe
           and
           againe
           to
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           by
           the
           sworne
           sides
           men
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           this
           service
           commended
           themselves
           
           with
           termes
           of
           highest
           acceptation
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           enriched
           with
           abundance
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           favour
           .
           The
           Gospel
           which
           in
           this
           respect
           may
           bee
           called
           poore
           likewise
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           still
           suppressed
           and
           trampled
           on
           ,
           by
           that
           great
           and
           strong
           party
           ,
           the
           Divell
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           may
           in
           both
           senses
           be
           )
           said
           to
           make
           many
           rich
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           would
           make
           many
           more
           rich
           then
           it
           doth
           ,
           if
           their
           hearts
           would
           
           serve
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           so
           honourable
           a
           service
           ,
           as
           to
           consecrate
           themselves
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           ride
           on
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           horse
           (
           as
           God
           is
           said
           to
           ride
           upon
           the
           Heavens
           )
           and
           to
           rule
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           ruling
           with
           God
           ,
           seldome
           or
           never
           shew
           themselves
           more
           magnificent
           and
           bountifull
           in
           rewarding
           ,
           never
           give
           grater
           
           wages
           to
           any
           workmen
           they
           imploy
           ,
           then
           unto
           those
           that
           are
           zealous
           ,
           active
           ,
           and
           dextrous
           ,
           to
           accommodate
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           slay
           the
           hatred
           and
           enmity
           that
           burnes
           betweene
           the
           truth
           and
           power
           thereof
           ,
           and
           their
           wayes
           and
           practises
           with
           the
           fairest
           and
           most
           plausible
           colours
           of
           love
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Peters
           observation
           concerning
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           have
           their
           hearts
           exercised
           with
           covetousnesse
           ,
           (
           and
           
           therefore
           are
           best
           seene
           in
           the
           art
           and
           method
           of
           fetching
           in
           the
           world
           apace
           unto
           them
           )
           still
           forsake
           the
           right
           way
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           because
           there
           is
           little
           good
           to
           bee
           done
           in
           that
           way
           )
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           :
           the
           world
           will
           seldome
           give
           much
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           go
           astray
           after
           the
           way
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Bosor
           ,
           who
           loved
           the
           wages
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           14.
           15.
           
           What
           was
           Balaams
           work
           for
           the
           doing
           wherof
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           
           so
           richly
           and
           royally
           paid
           ?
           It
           was
           onely
           the
           cursing
           the
           people
           and
           children
           of
           God
           with
           their
           wayes
           and
           courses
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           justifying
           and
           blessing
           of
           Balack
           and
           his
           people
           in
           their
           proceedings
           against
           them
           .
           And
           what
           was
           this
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           but
           to
           undertake
           to
           reconcile
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           :
           and
           to
           divide
           Christ
           in
           ,
           or
           against
           himselfe
           ?
           Balack
           and
           his
           rout
           must
           bee
           righteous
           and
           just
           men
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           God
           :
           Moses
           and
           
           his
           company
           must
           be
           children
           of
           the
           curse
           ,
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hated
           of
           him
           .
           I
           beleeve
           the
           better
           halfe
           of
           the
           Popes
           Kingdome
           ,
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           triple
           crowne
           would
           be
           given
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           shall
           undertake
           (
           and
           quit
           himselfe
           like
           a
           man
           by
           a
           semblable
           performance
           )
           to
           overthrow
           the
           State
           ,
           government
           ,
           doctrines
           ,
           practices
           of
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           same
           labour
           he
           shall
           compound
           and
           reconcile
           the
           
           rule
           ,
           government
           ,
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           practises
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Wee
           know
           the
           base
           descent
           and
           pedigree
           of
           farre
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           promotions
           and
           preferments
           in
           the
           world
           :
           they
           are
           begotten
           by
           the
           base
           desire
           of
           an
           earthly
           greatnesse
           ,
           upon
           an
           earthly
           greatnesse
           ,
           vainely
           desirous
           of
           being
           thought
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           house
           and
           lineage
           of
           goodnesse
           .
           Thus
           (
           in
           one
           sence
           )
           the
           poore
           oppressed
           and
           persecuted
           
           Gospel
           ,
           makes
           many
           rich
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           same
           Gospel
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           povertie
           of
           it
           (
           nay
           rather
           because
           of
           such
           povertie
           )
           makes
           many
           rich
           (
           and
           sad
           is
           the
           consideration
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           not
           many
           more
           )
           in
           a
           better
           way
           .
           As
           the
           world
           gives
           no
           greater
           wages
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           treasure
           as
           it
           hath
           for
           any
           worke
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           pulling
           downe
           the
           truth
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           where
           it
           riseth
           up
           against
           them
           .
           So
           neither
           doth
           God
           
           open
           his
           hand
           wider
           in
           his
           way
           of
           bountie
           ,
           to
           any
           service
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           those
           that
           will
           labour
           to
           build
           them
           up
           againe
           ,
           and
           trie
           it
           out
           by
           a
           deepe
           and
           solemne
           contestation
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           light
           or
           darkenesse
           shall
           rule
           ,
           whether
           God
           or
           Baal
           shall
           bee
           hee
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           promiseth
           a
           Prophets
           reward
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           receiveth
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Prophet
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           hee
           promiseth
           more
           then
           bare
           measure
           ,
           even
           
           that
           good
           measure
           (
           which
           he
           speakes
           of
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             heaped
             up
             ,
             pressed
             downe
             ,
             shaken
             together
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             .
          
           Now
           the
           service
           or
           worke
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ;
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           word
           of
           righteousnesse
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           (
           in
           speciall
           manner
           )
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           to
           convince
           the
           gainesayers
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           9.
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           world
           to
           destroy
           ,
           elude
           ,
           or
           make
           voide
           any
           part
           or
           parcell
           of
           it
           .
           So
           Paul
           upon
           the
           
           thought
           and
           mention
           of
           that
           good
           fight
           hee
           had
           fought
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           had
           kept
           the
           Faith
           (
           as
           hee
           saith
           )
           viz.
           against
           the
           subtile
           and
           outragious
           malice
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           had
           inspired
           his
           Angels
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           the
           havocke
           and
           spoyle
           they
           could
           of
           Evangelicall
           truth
           ,
           was
           fil'd
           with
           the
           hope
           and
           confidence
           of
           that
           his
           crowne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           (
           hee
           said
           )
           was
           laid
           up
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           should
           bee
           given
           him
           
           by
           the
           righteous
           Judge
           at
           that
           day
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           7.
           8.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           thou
           desirest
           to
           make
           something
           of
           nothing
           ,
           J
           meane
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           best
           earnings
           of
           thy
           times
           and
           dayes
           on
           earth
           (
           which
           were
           they
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           spirituall
           improvement
           ,
           were
           but
           as
           light
           as
           vanitie
           ,
           as
           little
           as
           nothing
           )
           there
           is
           no
           labour
           thou
           canst
           undergoe
           ,
           no
           course
           thou
           canst
           runne
           ,
           no
           service
           thou
           canst
           performe
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           or
           men
           ,
           like
           unto
           
           this
           ,
           to
           stand
           up
           in
           thy
           might
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           thy
           foote
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           men
           ,
           come
           Divels
           ,
           come
           friends
           ,
           come
           foes
           against
           it
           ,
           come
           honour
           ,
           come
           dishonour
           ,
           come
           liberty
           ,
           come
           prison
           ,
           come
           life
           ,
           come
           death
           ,
           come
           Heaven
           ,
           come
           Hell
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           to
           the
           last
           haire
           of
           thy
           head
           .
           Jt
           is
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           knowes
           not
           to
           what
           purpose
           he
           was
           borne
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           will
           suffer
           the
           Gospel
           to
           receive
           a
           wound
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           
           die
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           being
           prevented
           with
           such
           an
           opportunity
           &
           season
           as
           is
           now
           given
           downe
           from
           heaven
           unto
           us
           ,
           even
           above
           our
           expectations
           ,
           and
           commensurable
           with
           our
           desires
           ,
           for
           contending
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           to
           attempt
           the
           moving
           and
           removing
           of
           every
           stone
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           fastned
           ,
           bee
           it
           never
           so
           hot
           or
           heavie
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           not
           to
           crie
           ,
           both
           unto
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           
           not
           to
           give
           ,
           not
           to
           lend
           ,
           not
           to
           ride
           ,
           not
           to
           run
           ,
           not
           to
           watch
           ,
           not
           to
           studie
           ,
           not
           to
           continue
           ,
           not
           to
           execute
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           peace
           and
           safety
           thereof
           shall
           require
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           that
           wee
           love
           not
           ,
           we
           regard
           not
           ,
           we
           desire
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           but
           expressions
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           interpretation
           .
        
         
           Onely
           J
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           touch
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           gently
           ,
           with
           one
           caveat
           about
           thy
           contending
           ;
           and
           then
           
           the
           discourse
           it selfe
           take
           it
           thee
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           a
           souldier
           in
           this
           warfare
           .
           When
           thou
           contendest
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           bee
           grievous
           unto
           thee
           to
           looke
           very
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           seven
           times
           over
           ,
           that
           thou
           contendest
           for
           nothing
           of
           thine
           owne
           ,
           for
           nothing
           of
           men
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           bee
           passed
           over
           in
           our
           thoughts
           without
           much
           sadnesse
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           many
           that
           
           takes
           hold
           of
           shield
           and
           buckler
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           stands
           forth
           with
           zeale
           to
           pleade
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           suffers
           this
           dead
           flie
           to
           lie
           putrifying
           in
           this
           box
           of
           so
           precious
           an
           oyntment
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           carefull
           to
           separate
           the
           vile
           from
           the
           precious
           ,
           but
           takes
           his
           owne
           and
           other
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           into
           part
           and
           fellowship
           of
           the
           same
           defence
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           is
           Faith
           and
           Gospel
           indeed
           .
           Great
           pittie
           it
           is
           that
           darknesse
           should
           share
           in
           
           the
           priviledges
           of
           light
           ,
           or
           that
           error
           and
           truth
           should
           be
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           same
           protection
           .
        
         
           I
           easily
           apprehend
           how
           cutting
           and
           painefull
           it
           is
           to
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           to
           see
           those
           opinions
           which
           were
           long
           since
           begotten
           and
           bred
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           for
           many
           yeeres
           beene
           tenderly
           nursed
           and
           cherished
           in
           their
           bosomes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           (
           happly
           )
           have
           beene
           their
           glory
           and
           reputation
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           (
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           
           yet
           more
           )
           part
           of
           their
           comfort
           and
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           see
           these
           (
           J
           say
           )
           cast
           out
           upon
           the
           dunghill
           ,
           and
           reputed
           as
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           with
           salt
           hath
           lost
           the
           savour
           ,
           to
           be
           trodden
           under
           foote
           by
           men
           ;
           cānot
           but
           be
           as
           grievous
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           Abraham
           to
           cast
           his
           sonne
           Ismael
           with
           Agar
           his
           Mother
           out
           of
           doores
           .
           Gen.
           21.
           11.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           that
           perfectly
           knew
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           put
           his
           finger
           
           upon
           this
           sore
           ,
           in
           that
           passage
           ,
           Luke
           5.
           39.
           
           
             No
             man
             having
             drunke
             old
             wine
             ,
             straight
             way
             desireth
             new
             :
          
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           old
           is
           better
           .
           Mens
           opinions
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           their
           semblable
           practises
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           compared
           to
           wine
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           great
           cheerers
           of
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           .
           And
           our
           Saviour
           affirming
           ,
           that
           men
           that
           have
           drunke
           old
           wine
           ,
           seldome
           ,
           or
           never
           love
           to
           
           change
           their
           diet
           suddenly
           ;
           seemes
           to
           imply
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           (
           besides
           what
           lieth
           in
           the
           plaine
           superficies
           of
           the
           letter
           .
           )
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           men
           that
           never
           dranke
           old
           wine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           were
           never
           principled
           nor
           grounded
           in
           any
           way
           of
           Religion
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           that
           never
           were
           ingaged
           or
           interressed
           in
           their
           judgements
           touching
           any
           particular
           controversie
           in
           Religion
           ,
           may
           sooner
           be
           brought
           to
           drink
           new
           ,
           i.
           e.
           may
           with
           lesse
           
           reluctation
           and
           trouble
           with
           lesse
           reasoning
           and
           disputing
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           with
           lesse
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           bee
           perswaded
           to
           embrace
           and
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           have
           beene
           built
           up
           and
           comforted
           in
           a
           false
           way
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           beene
           fast
           tied
           to
           the
           wrong
           end
           of
           a
           controverted
           point
           ,
           by
           their
           credits
           and
           reputations
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Jn
           which
           respect
           that
           saying
           of
           Epiphanius
           takes
           place
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           A
           man
           had
           better
           beleeve
           nothing
           then
           that
           which
           is
           contray
           to
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           many
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           extremely
           opposite
           and
           averse
           ,
           from
           entertaining
           better
           thoughts
           and
           opinions
           in
           things
           appertaining
           unto
           God
           ,
           then
           their
           owne
           are
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           newnesse
           and
           strangenesse
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           yet
           in
           time
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           conversed
           a
           while
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           look'd
           them
           in
           the
           face
           againe
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           againe
           bee
           brought
           to
           relent
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           espouse
           them
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           judgements
           and
           consciences
           unto
           them
           ,
           with
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           My
           advise
           therefore
           (
           for
           the
           present
           )
           is
           onely
           this
           ;
           that
           when
           thou
           risest
           up
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           of
           zeale
           and
           courage
           ,
           to
           plead
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           any
           kinde
           against
           any
           enemie
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           shewest
           thy selfe
           a
           man
           of
           wisdome
           and
           
           judgement
           also
           ;
           making
           a
           difference
           in
           thy
           zeale
           ,
           betweene
           things
           that
           differ
           (
           in
           their
           nature
           )
           as
           much
           as
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           Take
           heede
           of
           binding
           up
           ,
           hay
           ,
           stubble
           ,
           &
           wood
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           bundle
           of
           defence
           ,
           with
           silver
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           and
           precious
           stones
           .
           And
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           a
           knowledge
           amongst
           professors
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           that
           was
           falsely
           so
           called
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           20.
           it
           had
           the
           name
           ,
           but
           not
           
           the
           nature
           ,
           worth
           ,
           and
           substance
           of
           knowledge
           :
           So
           hath
           it
           beene
           found
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           where
           ever
           the
           body
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           come
           ,
           it
           hath
           in
           time
           ,
           still
           gathered
           much
           drosse
           and
           refuse
           ,
           and
           loose
           matter
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           enemies
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           injudiciousnesse
           of
           the
           best
           friends
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           still
           beene
           counted
           treasure
           too
           ,
           and
           gone
           under
           
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           now
           prosecute
           this
           caution
           any
           further
           ,
           I
           feare
           J
           have
           over-prefaced
           my
           discourse
           already
           .
           Jf
           I
           have
           transgressed
           the
           rule
           of
           discretion
           ,
           J
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           observe
           the
           rule
           of
           charity
           (
           in
           the
           close
           )
           and
           cordially
           pray
           for
           the
           building
           up
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           the
           reading
           
           of
           this
           and
           all
           other
           peices
           ,
           consecrated
           to
           that
           high
           and
           glorious
           service
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             all
             thou
             desirest
             in
             the
             Lord.
             I.
             G.
             
          
           
             Coleman-streete
             
               1640.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               THE
               CHRISTIANS
               INGAGEMENT
               for
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Jude
                   verse
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   you
                   should
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   was
                   once
                   delivered
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 scope
                 and
                 coherence
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 &
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 ,
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 propounded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   David
                   speaketh
                   to
                   the
                   securitie
                   ,
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   of
                   Israel
                   (
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     that
                     keepeth
                     Israel
                     shall
                     neither
                     slumber
                     nor
                     sleepe
                     :
                     Psal
                     .
                  
                   121.
                   4.
                   
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   may
                   it
                   also
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   awaking
                   of
                   Israel
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   neither
                   slumber
                   nor
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   either
                   more
                   or
                   otherwise
                   then
                   may
                   stand
                   with
                   his
                   safety
                   )
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   seeketh
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   he
                   either
                   slumber
                   or
                   sleep
                   :
                   your
                   adversarie
                   the
                   Divell
                   (
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   )
                   what
                   ?
                   sitteth
                   still
                   ,
                   or
                   sleepeth
                   ?
                   no
                   :
                   
                     but
                     like
                     a
                     roaring
                     Lion
                     ,
                     walketh
                     about
                     ,
                     seeking
                     whom
                     hee
                     may
                     dovoure
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   cannot
                   come
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   devoure
                   them
                   :
                   some
                   keepe
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   evill
                   one
                   toucheth
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   speaketh
                   )
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   eye
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   carefully
                   avoid
                   all
                   occasions
                   of
                   evil
                   :
                   which
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   
                     medium
                     tactus
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Divell
                   :
                   meanes
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Divell
                   can
                   hardly
                   come
                   to
                   touch
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   fasten
                   either
                   pawe
                   or
                   teeth
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   The
                   Lion
                   though
                   he
                   rageth
                   and
                   roareth
                   never
                   so
                   terribly
                   ,
                   cannot
                   come
                   to
                   prey
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   beasts
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Now
                   ,
                   because
                   Sathan
                   would
                   not
                   willingly
                   runne
                   thus
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   
                   for
                   his
                   living
                   ,
                   to
                   pick
                   out
                   here
                   a
                   man
                   and
                   there
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   devoure
                   or
                   prey
                   upon
                   .
                   Hee
                   counteth
                   this
                   but
                   small
                   gaine
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   better
                   then
                   losse
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   an
                   allowance
                   altogether
                   unproportionable
                   to
                   the
                   vastnesse
                   of
                   his
                   devouring
                   greedinesse
                   ,
                   hee
                   therefore
                   spreads
                   his
                   nets
                   to
                   take
                   whole
                   companies
                   and
                   congregations
                   of
                   soules
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   to
                   destroy
                   men
                   by
                   whole
                   Townes
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   bring
                   to
                   passe
                   a
                   designe
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   ,
                   a
                   project
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   accursed
                   and
                   dismall
                   consequence
                   
                   as
                   this
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   more
                   direct
                   and
                   compendious
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   procure
                   the
                   fountaines
                   of
                   living
                   waters
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   all
                   joyntly
                   together
                   drinke
                   :
                   or
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   upon
                   which
                   all
                   feede
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   poysoned
                   ,
                   to
                   convey
                   death
                   into
                   the
                   pot
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   quick
                   dispatch
                   with
                   the
                   poore
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   can
                   procure
                   such
                   a
                   project
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   advanced
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   necessity
                   or
                   occasion
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   I
                   meane
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   truth
                   of
                   religion
                   is
                   planted
                   .
                   Hee
                   needs
                   not
                   now
                   runne
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   ,
                   seeking
                   whom
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   
                   man
                   he
                   may
                   devoure
                   ;
                   he
                   may
                   sit
                   still
                   and
                   devoure
                   whole
                   multitudes
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   without
                   seeking
                   further
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   waters
                   be
                   poysoned
                   ,
                   the
                   Fisherman
                   needs
                   not
                   be
                   carefull
                   of
                   his
                   bait
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   may
                   deceive
                   the
                   fish
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   hands
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   lie
                   dead
                   upon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   take
                   them
                   up
                   as
                   he
                   please
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   When
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   universally
                   tainted
                   with
                   pernicious
                   and
                   damnable
                   errours
                   ,
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   there
                   unto
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Figge
                   trees
                   with
                   their
                   first
                   ripe
                   
                   Figges
                   (
                   Nahum
                   the
                   3.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   shaken
                   they
                   will
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   eater
                   :
                   little
                   tempting
                   will
                   serve
                   to
                   effect
                   the
                   ruine
                   and
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   better
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   wholsome
                   nourishment
                   wherewith
                   to
                   be
                   fed
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   Divels
                   ,
                   our
                   traditions
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   even
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   discovered
                   Sathan
                   close
                   at
                   his
                   worke
                   ,
                   labouring
                   by
                   his
                   Agents
                   and
                   Factors
                   to
                   undermine
                   the
                   spirituall
                   peace
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   corrupting
                   those
                   wholsome
                   streames
                   
                   of
                   saving
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   plentifull
                   manner
                   issued
                   forth
                   from
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   from
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   And
                   accordingly
                   their
                   care
                   was
                   both
                   to
                   withstand
                   him
                   themselves
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   times
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   &
                   also
                   to
                   leav
                   a
                   deep
                   and
                   waightie
                   charge
                   behinde
                   them
                   upon
                   all
                   Churches
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   so
                   dangerous
                   an
                   enemie
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   so
                   dangerous
                   a
                   Machination
                   and
                   attempt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   This
                   very
                   thing
                   seems
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   adequate
                   motive
                   that
                   moved
                   
                   this
                   Apostle
                   Iude
                   to
                   frame
                   and
                   addresse
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   wherein
                   he
                   might
                   exhort
                   and
                   quicken
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   very
                   carefull
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   their
                   peace
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   (
                   yea
                   ,
                   indeed
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   to
                   preserve
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   glorious
                   puritie
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   might
                   continue
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   as
                   able
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   all
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                   )
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   expresse
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   .
                   
                     That
                     they
                     would
                     earnestly
                     contend
                     for
                     the
                     Faith
                     that
                     was
                     once
                     delivered
                     unto
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   which
                   words
                   (
                   to
                   dispatch
                   that
                   very
                   briefly
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   )
                   onely
                   need
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   what
                   I
                   conceive
                   to
                   bee
                   meant
                   by
                   Faith
                   ;
                   (
                   what
                   the
                   earnest
                   contending
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   afterward
                   :
                   )
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   meaning
                   and
                   waight
                   of
                   that
                   latter
                   clause
                   is
                   (
                   
                     which
                     was
                     once
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   )
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   Faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   tearme
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   useth
                   for
                   many
                   purposes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   divers
                   significations
                   ;
                   onely
                   two
                   I
                   finde
                   
                   pretenders
                   for
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   Faith
                   some
                   understand
                   that
                   grace
                   or
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                   by
                   which
                   these
                   men
                   were
                   justified
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   common
                   &
                   proper
                   acception
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   meaning
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   Christians
                   should
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   and
                   make
                   good
                   that
                   precious
                   grace
                   ,
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   their
                   eternall
                   peace
                   and
                   safety
                   depends
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   indanger
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   word
                   Faith
                   is
                   often
                   by
                   a
                   figurative
                   expression
                   ,
                   taken
                   for
                   
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   grace
                   or
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   usuall
                   form
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   better
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   efficacie
                   and
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ;
                   wee
                   tearme
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   effect
                   it selfe
                   which
                   it
                   produceth
                   ;
                   especially
                   when
                   the
                   effect
                   is
                   great
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   speciall
                   dependance
                   upon
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   produced
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   emphaticall
                   speech
                   to
                   commend
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   Physitian
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   sicke
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   his
                   receipt
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   shewing
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Patient
                   ,
                   should
                   say
                   this
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   here
                   is
                   your
                   recovery
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   life
                   and
                   health
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   This
                   kinde
                   of
                   speaking
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   expression
                   of
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacie
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   administreth
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   finde
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   commend
                   the
                   excellent
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   or
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   very
                   usually
                   cals
                   them
                   by
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   those
                   glorious
                   and
                   blessed
                   effects
                   which
                   they
                   produce
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   of
                   infinite
                   advantage
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Thus
                   Iohn
                   4.
                   22.
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   salvation
                   :
                   
                     for
                     salvation
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   effected
                   )
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ;
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   were
                   committed
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   
                     Heb.
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     How
                     shall
                     wee
                     escape
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   meanes
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Solomon
                     .
                     Prov.
                  
                   4.
                   13.
                   commends
                   wisedome
                   to
                   men
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     keepe
                     her
                     ,
                     for
                     shee
                     is
                     thy
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   by
                   which
                   thou
                   must
                   live
                   .
                   Thus
                   Moses
                   concerning
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   delivered
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   told
                   them
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   
                   not
                   a
                   vaine
                   word
                   concerning
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   their
                   life
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   meanes
                   to
                   prolong
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   their
                   peace
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   47.
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   finde
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   often
                   expressed
                   by
                   this
                   great
                   and
                   excellent
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   (
                   saith
                   :
                   )
                   thus
                   
                     Gall.
                     1.
                     22.
                     
                     Hee
                     who
                     persecuted
                     us
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     ,
                     now
                     preacheth
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   faith
                   which
                   he
                   destroyed
                   .
                   So
                   againe
                   (
                   to
                   name
                   no
                   more
                   places
                   )
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Paul.
                     Phil.
                  
                   1.
                   27.
                   
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   very
                   neere
                   affinitie
                   with
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     yee
                     continue
                     in
                     one
                     spirit
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     minde
                     ,
                     striving
                     together
                     
                     for
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     :
                  
                   or
                   rather
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   originall
                   hath
                   it
                   )
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   striving
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   Gospel
                   it selfe
                   strives
                   and
                   quarrels
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Philippians
                   to
                   joyne
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   side
                   with
                   it
                   and
                   assist
                   it
                   against
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   seekes
                   the
                   destruction
                   and
                   subversion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   I
                   finde
                   the
                   former
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   preferred
                   by
                   some
                   expositors
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   reasons
                   lie
                   strong
                   against
                   it
                   (
                   which
                   also
                   make
                   way
                   
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm
                   the
                   later
                   )
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   text
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   hee
                   faith
                   hee
                   would
                   write
                   unto
                   them
                   about
                   the
                   common
                   salvation
                   :
                   now
                   the
                   particular
                   habituall
                   faith
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   onely
                   about
                   their
                   owne
                   private
                   salvation
                   :
                   my
                   contending
                   to
                   preserve
                   my
                   particular
                   grace
                   ,
                   is
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   concerning
                   the
                   generall
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   my
                   contending
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   clause
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ;
                   that
                   this
                   faith
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   exhorted
                   earnestly
                   to
                   strive
                   for
                   ,
                   was
                   once
                   
                   given
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   giveth
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   delivered
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   Now
                   justifying
                   faith
                   in
                   no
                   propriety
                   of
                   speech
                   can
                   bee
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   such
                   faith
                   indeed
                   may
                   bee
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   but
                   never
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                   a
                   thing
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   neither
                   in
                   any
                   congruity
                   of
                   speech
                   could
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                   this
                   sense
                   is
                   most
                   agreeable
                   with
                   other
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   speake
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   other
                   sense
                   that
                   contendeth
                   for
                   justifying
                   faith
                   ,
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   paralleld
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   other
                   clause
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     was
                     once
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   I
                   conceive
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   clause
                   of
                   the
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   reason
                   or
                   motive
                   to
                   presse
                   the
                   exhortation
                   by
                   ;
                   therefore
                   hee
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   salvation
                   ;
                   because
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   beene
                   once
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   infinite
                   mercie
                   and
                   compassion
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   did
                   once
                   by
                   speciall
                   revelation
                   convey
                   the
                   
                   same
                   to
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   chosen
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   made
                   feoffees
                   in
                   trust
                   for
                   their
                   times
                   ,
                   to
                   convey
                   it
                   safe
                   to
                   their
                   posterity
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   might
                   passe
                   from
                   generation
                   to
                   generation
                   amongst
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   :
                   the
                   present
                   generation
                   being
                   still
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   bonds
                   (
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   Immediate
                   receivers
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   God
                   were
                   )
                   to
                   preserve
                   it
                   pure
                   and
                   entire
                   from
                   all
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   bee
                   transmitted
                   as
                   a
                   precious
                   inheritance
                   to
                   succeeding
                   generations
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   That
                   particle
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   once
                   )
                   may
                   admit
                   a
                   double
                   signification
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   carries
                   a
                   full
                   emphasis
                   with
                   it
                   both
                   wayes
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   maine
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whether
                   way
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   usuall
                   and
                   familiar
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   ;
                   by
                   once
                   ,
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   time
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   often
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   motive
                   will
                   bee
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   therefore
                   
                     contend
                     for
                     the
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   faith
                   hath
                   beene
                   once
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Saints
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   such
                   speciall
                   and
                   immediate
                   revelation
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                   now
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   stands
                   you
                   in
                   hand
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   might
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   ;
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   Christs
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   downe
                   againe
                   from
                   heaven
                   ;
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   once
                   signifies
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   throughly
                   ,
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   to
                   purpose
                   ,
                   sufficiently
                   ,
                   &c
                   As
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   once
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   full
                   and
                   proper
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   one
                   time
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   comes
                   off
                   but
                   (
                   coldly
                   )
                   but
                   hee
                   died
                   once
                   to
                   sinne
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   died
                   to
                   purpose
                   ;
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   abolishing
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   10.
                   
                   
                   And
                   so
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   wee
                   rather
                   chuse
                   this
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   the
                   meaning
                   will
                   fall
                   thus
                   :
                   you
                   ought
                   therefore
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   
                     was
                     once
                     delivered
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   fully
                   and
                   perfectly
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   peremptorily
                   delivered
                   by
                   God
                   
                     unto
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   meant
                   not
                   to
                   deliver
                   
                   it
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   looke
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   your
                   peace
                   and
                   eternall
                   life
                   :
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   compleat
                   and
                   perfect
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   to
                   make
                   no
                   more
                   worke
                   of
                   revealing
                   it
                   againe
                   unto
                   you
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   perish
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   (
                   faith
                   Iude
                   )
                   it
                   stands
                   you
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   hold
                   it
                   fast
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   cost
                   you
                   blowes
                   :
                   both
                   significations
                   I
                   conceive
                   would
                   be
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   full
                   weight
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   words
                   thus
                   opened
                   ,
                   2.
                   things
                   in
                   generall
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   an
                   exhortation
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   motive
                   seconding
                   the
                   exhortation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     exhortation
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     words
                     :
                  
                   That
                   you
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     motive
                     in
                     the
                     later
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   once
                   delivered
                   unto
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   exhortation
                   we
                   have
                   these
                   particulars
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   parties
                   exhorted
                   ;
                   you
                   Christians
                   ,
                   beleevers
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   duty
                   it selfe
                   whereunto
                   they
                   are
                   exhorted
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   contend
                   ,
                   or
                   strive
                   :
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   to
                   strive
                   earnestly
                   :
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   possession
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   or
                   matter
                   of
                   consequence
                   ,
                   about
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   strive
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Faith
                  
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   later
                   the
                   motive
                   pressing
                   the
                   exhortation
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Particulars
                   likewise
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   that
                   precious
                   treasure
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   earnestly
                   to
                   contend
                   ?
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   expressed
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   readily
                   understood
                   ,
                   namely
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   God
                   by
                   whom
                   this
                   Faith
                   was
                   given
                   or
                   delivered
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   delivery
                   or
                   making
                   over
                   of
                   this
                   treasure
                   from
                   the
                   Author
                   or
                   first
                   possessor
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   was
                   given
                   and
                   delivered
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   parties
                   to
                   whom
                   this
                   conveyance
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   were
                   infeoffed
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   speciall
                   provisoe
                   ,
                   or
                   Item
                   in
                   the
                   conveyance
                   ,
                   or
                   delivery
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   once
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   fully
                   and
                   perfectly
                   delivered
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   never
                   needed
                   more
                   (
                   nor
                   indeed
                   ever
                   should
                   )
                   be
                   delivered
                   againe
                   in
                   any
                   such
                   manner
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   These
                   particulars
                   are
                   sufficient
                   to
                   multiply
                   points
                   of
                   observation
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   wee
                   have
                   leasure
                   now
                   to
                   prosecute
                   but
                   
                   some
                   one
                   point
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   )
                   I
                   therefore
                   put
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Generall
                   into
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   harmonie
                   of
                   divine
                   truth
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   up
                   together
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           Doctrine
                           .
                        
                         
                           That
                           it
                           is
                           a
                           speciall
                           and
                           weightie
                           dutie
                           lying
                           upon
                           all
                           Christians
                           whatsoever
                           ,
                           to
                           stand
                           for
                           the
                           truth
                           of
                           the
                           Gospel
                           to
                           the
                           uttermost
                           of
                           their
                           power
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Remissenes
                   and
                   indifferencie
                   will
                   bee
                   better
                   borne
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   in
                   other
                   matters
                   of
                   dutie
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   in
                   this
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   invaded
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   set
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   truth
                   ;
                   every
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   ranke
                   and
                   order
                   must
                   come
                   forth
                   to
                   helpe
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   the
                   mightie
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   who
                   labours
                   to
                   turne
                   this
                   great
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   a
                   lie
                   (
                   And
                   will
                   turn
                   it
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   let
                   alone
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   draw
                   his
                   owne
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   not
                   withstood
                   by
                   men
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   resolution
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 method
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 briefly
                 propounded
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 who
                 occasion
                 the
                 maine
                 necessity
                 of
                 contending
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   FOr
                   the
                   managing
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   to
                   your
                   best
                   edification
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   first
                   shew
                   you
                   what
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   this
                   generall
                   muster
                   of
                   Christians
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   enemies
                   they
                   are
                   that
                   seeke
                   to
                   oppose
                   and
                   destroy
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   imposeth
                   upon
                   
                   Christians
                   this
                   great
                   necessity
                   of
                   contending
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   more
                   security
                   ,
                   and
                   fuller
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   That
                   Christians
                   must
                   at
                   any
                   hand
                   contend
                   for
                   this
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   call
                   in
                   more
                   witnesses
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   some
                   reasons
                   and
                   grounds
                   would
                   bee
                   considered
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   motives
                   to
                   perswade
                   ,
                   and
                   presse
                   the
                   dutie
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   consider
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   this
                   contention
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   by
                   what
                   weapons
                   this
                   warrefare
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   atchieved
                   and
                   performed
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   conclude
                   with
                   
                   some
                   words
                   of
                   application
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   ,
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   )
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   in
                   generall
                   are
                   two
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   old
                   adversarie
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   These
                   two
                   are
                   contrary
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   like
                   Ephraim
                   and
                   
                     Mannasse
                     ,
                     Ephraim
                     against
                     Mannasse
                     ,
                     and
                     Mannasse
                     against
                     Ephraim
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   Gospel
                   is
                   against
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   Sathan
                   against
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Sathan
                   hee
                   goes
                   about
                   
                     seeking
                     
                     whom
                     he
                     may
                     devoure
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   that
                   goeth
                   about
                   seeking
                   whom
                   it
                   may
                   save
                   and
                   rescue
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   the
                   Gospel
                   seekes
                   to
                   destroy
                   Sathan
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   others
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     love
                     death
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   8.
                   and
                   this
                   destroying
                   which
                   Sathan
                   feares
                   from
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   fountaine
                   of
                   that
                   implacable
                   enmitie
                   he
                   beares
                   against
                   it
                   :
                   he
                   knowes
                   except
                   hee
                   can
                   some
                   wayes
                   destroy
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   destroy
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   2.
                   14.
                   
                   
                   That
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   such
                   suffering
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   destroy
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Devill
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   or
                   further
                   destruction
                   to
                   the
                   Devill
                   to
                   bee
                   throwne
                   out
                   of
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   precious
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   tumbling
                   downe
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   like
                   lightning
                   .
                   Luke
                   10.
                   
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   secōd
                   heavē
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   throwne
                   downe
                   from
                   the
                   third
                   heaven
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   hee
                   was
                   now
                   capable
                   of
                   )
                   to
                   bee
                   honoured
                   and
                   served
                   like
                   the
                   most
                   Highest
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   throw
                   him
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   third
                   heaven
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   weakenesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   fetched
                   him
                   downe
                   from
                   the
                   second
                   heaven
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   against
                   his
                   nature
                   and
                   inclination
                   ,
                   as
                   tormenting
                   a
                   destruction
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   lose
                   this
                   second
                   heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   first
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   fall
                   from
                   this
                   heaven
                   like
                   lightning
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   fully
                   against
                   his
                   nature
                   and
                   inclination
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   reluctancie
                   ,
                   and
                   torture
                   of
                   spirit
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   naturall
                   torment
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   to
                   fire
                   whose
                   naturall
                   
                   inclination
                   and
                   motion
                   is
                   constantly
                   upwards
                   towards
                   the
                   circumference
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   compelled
                   and
                   forced
                   downewards
                   towards
                   the
                   center
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   pure
                   the
                   fire
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   lightning
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   purest
                   kinde
                   )
                   it
                   includs
                   still
                   the
                   greater
                   repugnancie
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   forced
                   downewards
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   indeed
                   that
                   fetcheth
                   Sathan
                   downe
                   like
                   lightning
                   from
                   this
                   heaven
                   ,
                   off
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   throne
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   gotten
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   this
                   immediately
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   some
                   other
                   advantage
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   bullet
                   ,
                   or
                   powder
                   that
                   batters
                   the
                   walles
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   or
                   Castle
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   or
                   cuts
                   off
                   the
                   lives
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   advanrage
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   or
                   Cannon
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   this
                   same
                   Gospel
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   utters
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   vents
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   that
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   saving
                   manner
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   worketh
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   Hysope
                   that
                   sprinkles
                   that
                   bloud
                   upon
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   Sathans
                   
                   aimand
                   project
                   is
                   to
                   disable
                   the
                   Gospel
                   from
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   service
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   wholly
                   unusefull
                   for
                   the
                   dispencing
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unto
                   men
                   in
                   a
                   saving
                   way
                   .
                   This
                   hee
                   knowes
                   well
                   enough
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   corrupting
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   straight
                   wayes
                   and
                   paths
                   of
                   it
                   bee
                   much
                   perverted
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   crooked
                   ;
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   will
                   bee
                   grieved
                   and
                   take
                   offence
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   will
                   refuse
                   to
                   goe
                   forth
                   with
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   worke
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   told
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   
                     Ezekiel
                     28.
                     18.
                     
                     They
                     had
                     defiled
                     their
                     Sanctuary
                     by
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     their
                     iniquities
                  
                   ;
                   
                   defiled
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   made
                   it
                   unfit
                   for
                   an
                   habitation
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   holy
                   a
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   would
                   prophane
                   it
                   too
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   saith
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     would
                     dwell
                     no
                     more
                     there
                     ,
                     nor
                     delight
                     to
                     manifest
                     his
                     presence
                     any
                     more
                     to
                     them
                     there
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   prophane
                   and
                   common
                   place
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   the
                   Gospel
                   bee
                   defiled
                   with
                   mixture
                   of
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   tenets
                   ,
                   and
                   opinions
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   will
                   loath
                   and
                   abhorre
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   prophane
                   it
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   towards
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   so
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   prophane
                   learning
                   
                   and
                   writing
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   Sathan
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   knowes
                   this
                   better
                   then
                   men
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   indeed
                   care
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   is
                   still
                   busie
                   to
                   wring
                   and
                   wrest
                   Gospel
                   truths
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   Sathan
                   is
                   still
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   this
                   worke
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     primus
                     motor
                  
                   .
                   when
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   stirr'd
                   or
                   shaken
                   of
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   and
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   (
                   though
                   the
                   immediate
                   actors
                   above
                   ground
                   bee
                   men
                   )
                   hence
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   Paul
                   with
                   that
                   severity
                   .
                   Acts
                   13.
                   10.
                   
                   Set
                   a
                   black
                   brand
                   upon
                   Elymas
                   the
                   Sorcerer
                   ,
                   calling
                   him
                   
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     the
                     Devill
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   still
                   
                     perverted
                     the
                     right
                     wayes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                  
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   are
                   
                   called
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   Divell
                   ,
                   that
                   resemble
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   disposition
                   and
                   worke
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   confesse
                   )
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   indeavour
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   of
                   Sathan
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   second
                   sort
                   of
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   given
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   )
                   are
                   all
                   wicked
                   men
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   without
                   exception
                   .
                   That
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   true
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   universall
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   layes
                   hold
                   upon
                   the
                   foure
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     doth
                     evill
                     hateth
                     the
                     light
                     .
                     Iohn
                  
                   3.
                   one
                   said
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   
                     verbum
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     lucerna
                     ad
                     quam
                     fur
                     deprehenditur
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   a
                   light
                   or
                   candle
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   thiefe
                   was
                   taken
                   :
                   no
                   thiefe
                   that
                   meanes
                   to
                   steale
                   ,
                   but
                   hates
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   should
                   discover
                   him
                   :
                   true
                   ,
                   this
                   evill
                   affection
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   doth
                   not
                   breake
                   out
                   in
                   all
                   :
                   some
                   mens
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   full
                   as
                   others
                   ;
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   ruine
                   over
                   our
                   of
                   every
                   vessell
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   it
                   alwayes
                   that
                   malignancie
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   lips
                   and
                   hands
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   bee
                   doubted
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   evill
                   men
                   may
                   and
                   doe
                   support
                   it
                   for
                   carnall
                   ends
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 further
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   sorts
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   dangerous
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   then
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   whom
                   ,
                   the
                   ruine
                   and
                   subversion
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   ;
                   men
                   that
                   have
                   ends
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   simply
                   so
                   (
                   for
                   all
                   carnall
                   men
                   have
                   these
                   )
                   but
                   further
                   ,
                   are
                   much
                   intent
                   ,
                   and
                   zealous
                   in
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   such
                   ends
                   :
                   men
                   whose
                   motions
                   
                   eccentricall
                   to
                   the
                   course
                   and
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   active
                   and
                   vigorous
                   in
                   their
                   motion
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   men
                   who
                   threaten
                   great
                   danger
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   cleere
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   bent
                   ,
                   and
                   inclination
                   ,
                   and
                   levell
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   straightest
                   line
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   imagined
                   to
                   bee
                   laid
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   carnall
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   never
                   framed
                   to
                   serve
                   turns
                   .
                   The
                   high-way
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   lyeth
                   
                   through
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   mens
                   fruitfull
                   and
                   pleasant
                   fields
                   ;
                   through
                   their
                   Gardens
                   ,
                   and
                   Orchards
                   ,
                   and
                   Vineyards
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   many
                   times
                   through
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   their
                   palaces
                   ,
                   and
                   stately
                   houses
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   mens
                   honours
                   ,
                   and
                   preferments
                   ,
                   estates
                   ,
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   reputations
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   so
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   sufferd
                   to
                   goe
                   forth
                   in
                   its
                   owne
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   way
                   it selfe
                   desireth
                   and
                   chuseth
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   great
                   spoyle
                   of
                   mens
                   carnall
                   advantages
                   :
                   It
                   will
                   tread
                   and
                   trample
                   under
                   foote
                   ,
                   the
                   base
                   and
                   unworthie
                   ends
                   ,
                   and
                   designes
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   therfore
                   ,
                   those
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   
                   much
                   intent
                   upon
                   such
                   ends
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   incommensurable
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   God
                   alone
                   for
                   their
                   portion
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   seeke
                   to
                   turne
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   suffer
                   no
                   losse
                   or
                   prejudice
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   particular
                   ends
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   their
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   interest
                   ,
                   in
                   others
                   will
                   reach
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   haile
                   and
                   bring
                   over
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   themselves
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   force
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   compell
                   it
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   wayes
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   dispossesse
                   them
                   of
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   lives
                   and
                   speakes
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   informe
                   and
                   animate
                   them
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   such
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   meaning
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   God
                   himselfe
                   spake
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   phrase
                   is
                   )
                   of
                   their
                   fleshly
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   worldly
                   ends
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thus
                   men
                   do
                   labour
                   to
                   perswade
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   gaine
                   is
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speakes
                   )
                   That
                   honours
                   ,
                   and
                   preferments
                   ,
                   are
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   that
                   time-serving
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   that
                   
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   drawing
                   Disciples
                   after
                   them
                   is
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   carnall
                   end
                   and
                   way
                   ,
                   every
                   carnall
                   man
                   makes
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   seeme
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   what
                   doth
                   well
                   stand
                   and
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   true
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   perfection
                   of
                   true
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   As
                   Austins
                   saying
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     quicquid
                     amant
                     volunt
                     esse
                     veritatem
                  
                   :
                   whatsoever
                   men
                   have
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   resolve
                   to
                   make
                   truth
                   .
                   Thus
                   merchandise
                   is
                   made
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   (
                   as
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   )
                   next
                   of
                   the
                   precious
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   cleerely
                   affirmes
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   covetous
                   
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Peter
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   through
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   shall
                   they
                   with
                   feighned
                   words
                   make
                   merchandize
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   framed
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   beares
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   framed
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   glose
                   over
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   cunning
                   and
                   faire
                   colourable
                   meanings
                   ,
                   and
                   interpretations
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   pleasing
                   and
                   sutable
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   except
                   we
                   bee
                   very
                   warie
                   to
                   discover
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   sell
                   us
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Sathan
                   and
                   eternall
                   death
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   mony
                   w
                   ch
                   they
                   shall
                   gain
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   bee
                   our
                   destruction
                   :
                   Namely
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   corrupting
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   in
                   those
                   damnable
                   herefies
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   a
                   mans
                   profession
                   be
                   to
                   make
                   bowes
                   ,
                   or
                   hoopes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   growth
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                   or
                   timber
                   ,
                   whereof
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   straight
                   ;
                   there
                   must
                   bee
                   violence
                   offered
                   unto
                   them
                   (
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   straight
                   must
                   bee
                   made
                   crooked
                   ,
                   or
                   bending
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   Artificer
                   cannot
                   follow
                   his
                   trade
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   a
                   living
                   of
                   his
                   Art
                   :
                   so
                   men
                   having
                   carnall
                   and
                   unworthy
                   ends
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   seeke
                   to
                   justifie
                   or
                   advance
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   naturall
                   posture
                   lye
                   a
                   crosse
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   must
                   bow
                   and
                   winde
                   them
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   carrie
                   them
                   quite
                   beside
                   their
                   owne
                   intent
                   and
                   meaning
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Conteyning
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 particular
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   IF
                   we
                   desire
                   more
                   particularly
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   kindes
                   of
                   men
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   dangerous
                   enemies
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   suffer
                   great
                   spoyle
                   ,
                   and
                   losse
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   these
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   Histories
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   cleerely
                   shew
                   .
                   Amongst
                   the
                   divers
                   kindes
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   still
                   have
                   beene
                   most
                   frequent
                   in
                   undermining
                   the
                   truth
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   ambitious
                   aspiring
                   dispositions
                   that
                   love
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   preeminence
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Diotrephes
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   preeminence
                   ,
                   )
                   men
                   that
                   love
                   to
                   mount
                   upon
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   others
                   sitting
                   below
                   
                   at
                   their
                   feete
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   goe
                   on
                   foote
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   must
                   ride
                   on
                   horse
                   backe
                   ,
                   as
                   Solomon
                   speaketh
                   ;
                   that
                   cannot
                   frame
                   to
                   the
                   humility
                   of
                   Elias
                   spirit
                   :
                   and
                   gird
                   up
                   their
                   loynes
                   to
                   runne
                   by
                   Ahabs
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   ride
                   in
                   Chariots
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hee
                   ;
                   especially
                   ,
                   if
                   with
                   all
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   ;
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   seeme
                   but
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   modest
                   ,
                   and
                   moderate
                   men
                   .
                   These
                   men
                   must
                   attempt
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   speake
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   connive
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   neither
                   good
                   nor
                   evill
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   Baalack
                   would
                   have
                   indented
                   with
                   Balam
                   :
                   Because
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   the
                   Gospel
                   bee
                   permitted
                   to
                   speake
                   its
                   minde
                   freely
                   ;
                   it
                   would
                   fill
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   the
                   delinquents
                   themselves
                   )
                   with
                   out-cries
                   ,
                   and
                   clamours
                   from
                   heaven
                   against
                   the
                   ambitious
                   distempers
                   or
                   such
                   men
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   beate
                   their
                   braines
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   all
                   their
                   learning
                   and
                   bookes
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   some
                   other
                   sinne
                   that
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   should
                   condemne
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   their
                   sinne
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   araigned
                   ,
                   and
                   sentence
                   given
                   against
                   it
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   they
                   finde
                   out
                   one
                   kinde
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   
                   confesse
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   condemne
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   speake
                   not
                   against
                   that
                   :
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Ieroboam
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   and
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   hee
                   stucke
                   not
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Idolatrie
                   too
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   bee
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   sort
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   some
                   affinitie
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   times
                   materially
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   resolved
                   to
                   serve
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   please
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   set
                   downe
                   with
                   
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   men
                   soever
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   humour
                   ,
                   or
                   opinion
                   of
                   men
                   soever
                   raigne
                   where
                   they
                   live
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   raigne
                   with
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   )
                   they
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   an
                   earthly
                   Kingdome
                   ;
                   these
                   men
                   are
                   very
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   doe
                   injurie
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   hardly
                   forbeare
                   :
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   beare
                   hard
                   upon
                   the
                   upper
                   formes
                   and
                   rankes
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   as
                   if
                   few
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   likely
                   ever
                   to
                   rise
                   higher
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   few
                   that
                   now
                   ride
                   on
                   horses
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   likely
                   to
                   goe
                   a
                   foote
                   for
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   eternity
                   :
                   
                     not
                     many
                     wise
                     ,
                     not
                     many
                     
                     mightie
                     ,
                     not
                     many
                     noble
                     :
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   26.
                   therefore
                   these
                   being
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   farre
                   greatest
                   part
                   )
                   the
                   reffuse
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   professors
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Iames
                   speakes
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   rich
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Iames
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   Those
                   that
                   will
                   strike
                   in
                   with
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   contentment
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   gaine
                   indeerement
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   must
                   make
                   them
                   glad
                   with
                   lies
                   ,
                   Hosea
                   7.
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   false
                   Prophets
                   did
                   with
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   for
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   they
                   with
                   never
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   know
                   men
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   themselves
                   ,
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   doe
                   
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   know
                   men
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   too
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   they
                   will
                   never
                   doe
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   bee
                   mightily
                   wrested
                   ;
                   or
                   perverted
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   not
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   another
                   sort
                   like
                   to
                   prove
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   men
                   led
                   away
                   by
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   vaine-glory
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   indeed
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   ,
                   desire
                   to
                   make
                   themselves
                   something
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   either
                   first
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   popularity
                   by
                   seeking
                   to
                   please
                   generalities
                   ,
                   and
                   multitudes
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   desire
                   to
                   fill
                   their
                   sailes
                   with
                   vulgar
                   breath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   speak
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   they
                   run
                   a
                   great
                   hazard
                   also
                   of
                   accommodating
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   them
                   a
                   nose
                   of
                   waxe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   comparison
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   every
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   into
                   every
                   mans
                   humour
                   ,
                   a
                   multitude
                   can
                   seldome
                   be
                   followed
                   or
                   seconded
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   to
                   evill
                   ;
                   which
                   made
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   pronounce
                   a
                   woe
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   whom
                   all
                   should
                   speake
                   well
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   draw
                   Disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   many
                   count
                   this
                   a
                   glory
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   retinue
                   of
                   scholers
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   counted
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   Founders
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   greater
                   temptation
                   then
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   offer
                   violence
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   Paul
                   makes
                   this
                   same
                   speaking
                   or
                   teaching
                   perverse
                   things
                   (
                   opinions
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   square
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   direct
                   and
                   proper
                   meanes
                   of
                   drawing
                   Disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.
                   30.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   A
                   new
                   opinion
                   or
                   new
                   way
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   it
                   colours
                   with
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   but
                   doth
                   not
                   cotten
                   :
                   
                   is
                   as
                   naturall
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   draw
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   injudicious
                   and
                   unstable
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   lock
                   of
                   new
                   fresh
                   smelling
                   hay
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   hand
                   is
                   to
                   draw
                   a
                   sheep
                   or
                   a
                   beast
                   after
                   him
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   opinion
                   that
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   kinde
                   looke
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Scripture
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   farre
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   Then
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   bait
                   for
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   draw
                   men
                   by
                   heaps
                   and
                   multitudes
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   errour
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   makes
                   it
                   sutable
                   to
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   face
                   or
                   visage
                   of
                   truth
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   laying
                   a
                   religious
                   and
                   conscentious
                   obligation
                   upon
                   men
                   for
                   the
                   embracing
                   and
                   receiving
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   
                   both
                   these
                   meeting
                   together
                   make
                   men
                   rather
                   mad
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   simply
                   to
                   love
                   or
                   like
                   it
                   :
                   as
                   generally
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   observed
                   in
                   all
                   cases
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   like
                   concurrence
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   agreeablenesse
                   to
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   an
                   apprehension
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   man
                   forwards
                   towards
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   Ship
                   that
                   runnes
                   before
                   winde
                   and
                   tide
                   ,
                   hee
                   layes
                   all
                   his
                   waight
                   and
                   strength
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   like
                   Ieremies
                   wild
                   Asse
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   ,
                   men
                   shall
                   weary
                   themselves
                   to
                   runne
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   to
                   turne
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   saying
                   of
                   
                     Gregory
                     ,
                     
                     Cum
                     vitium
                     virtus
                     putatur
                     ibi
                     culpa
                     sine
                     metu
                     cumulatur
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   errour
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   truth
                   ,
                   men
                   offend
                   without
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   feare
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   fourth
                   fort
                   that
                   cannot
                   but
                   indanger
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   an
                   evill
                   eye
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   malitious
                   repining
                   and
                   emulating
                   spirit
                   ;
                   either
                   at
                   the
                   credit
                   and
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   preferment
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   above
                   themselves
                   ;
                   men
                   that
                   cannot
                   beare
                   the
                   waight
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   that
                   stand
                   above
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   goe
                   on
                   foot
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   others
                   ride
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   are
                   prone
                   to
                   drinke
                   in
                   discontentments
                   ,
                   or
                   affronts
                   ,
                   or
                   disappointments
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   into
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   their
                   spirits
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   relieve
                   themselves
                   ,
                   by
                   setting
                   up
                   some
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   opinion
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   countenance
                   the
                   equity
                   and
                   iustice
                   of
                   their
                   discontentments
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   reflect
                   prejudice
                   upon
                   those
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   divided
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   break
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   at
                   liberty
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   error
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   these
                   evill
                   distempers
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   eminent
                   
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   power
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   .
                   :
                   but
                   otherwise
                   are
                   unworthy
                   and
                   base
                   in
                   their
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   farther
                   inferiour
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   are
                   as
                   farre
                   their
                   superiours
                   in
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   in
                   these
                   this
                   distemper
                   of
                   envie
                   and
                   discontent
                   is
                   of
                   most
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   being
                   armed
                   with
                   power
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   greater
                   incouragement
                   and
                   advantage
                   many
                   wayes
                   ;
                   both
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   (
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   established
                   )
                   tenets
                   ,
                   and
                   opinions
                   in
                   religion
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   opposition
                   to
                   such
                   men
                   and
                   their
                   wayes
                   ,
                   whose
                   reputations
                   
                   are
                   an
                   eye-sore
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   filthie
                   luker
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   )
                   that
                   love
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   gaine
                   however
                   comming
                   in
                   by
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   unrighteousnesse
                   :
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   writings
                   speak
                   much
                   of
                   these
                   kinde
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   men
                   that
                   will
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   as
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   17.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   adulterate
                   ,
                   or
                   embase
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   metaphor
                   taken
                   from
                   Vintners
                   ,
                   or
                   Wine
                   sellers
                   ,
                   that
                   mingle
                   ,
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   badde
                   wine
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   helpe
                   it
                   off
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   drugge
                   ,
                   a
                   commodity
                   that
                   will
                   yeeld
                   little
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   shall
                   utter
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   few
                   mens
                   money
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   prepared
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   high
                   spirit
                   of
                   it
                   corrected
                   and
                   taken
                   downe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   fall
                   even
                   with
                   tempers
                   ,
                   desires
                   ,
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   &
                   intentiōs
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   therefore
                   hee
                   that
                   seekes
                   to
                   make
                   matter
                   of
                   gaine
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   must
                   accommodate
                   and
                   fit
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   best
                   chapmen
                   and
                   
                   customers
                   .
                   See
                   Mic.
                   3.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Mal
                     ▪
                  
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bee
                   baptised
                   with
                   the
                   Baptisme
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   was
                   baptised
                   (
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   (
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   much
                   unwilling
                   )
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   these
                   in
                   a
                   Passive
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   consent
                   many
                   times
                   ,
                   prove
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthen
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   doe
                   impugne
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   accessary
                   to
                   many
                   a
                   breach
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   Paul
                   tels
                   the
                   Galatians
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   did
                   constraine
                   
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   circumcized
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   were
                   earnest
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   because
                   in
                   their
                   judgements
                   ,
                   they
                   rather
                   thought
                   it
                   so
                   necessary
                   ,
                   or
                   fitting
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   for
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Peter
                   himselfe
                   through
                   his
                   infirmitie
                   first
                   knew
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   fearing
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   ;
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   but
                   hee
                   might
                   lawfully
                   separate
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   build
                   up
                   againe
                   the
                   partition
                   wall
                   which
                   Christ
                   had
                   throwne
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   prejudice
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gosspel
                   :
                   
                   but
                   Pauls
                   resolution
                   and
                   courage
                   made
                   straight
                   what
                   Peters
                   feare
                   had
                   made
                   crooked
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   except
                   men
                   will
                   bee
                   somewhat
                   willing
                   and
                   free
                   hearted
                   this
                   way
                   towards
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   truth
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   danger
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   more
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   then
                   even
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   otherwise
                   well-willers
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   wit
                   and
                   learning
                   to
                   shuffle
                   away
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sit
                   downe
                   upon
                   a
                   distinction
                   cleane
                   beside
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   seventh
                   sort
                   that
                   are
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   dangerous
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   more
                   ,
                   are
                   men
                   that
                   will
                   needs
                   be
                   spirituall
                   benefactors
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   that
                   are
                   superstitiously
                   addicted
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   needs
                   undertake
                   to
                   relieve
                   the
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   their
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   supply
                   the
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   with
                   their
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   adde
                   traditions
                   and
                   commandements
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   precepts
                   and
                   commandements
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   hold
                   full
                   waight
                   and
                   measure
                   
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   have
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                   full
                   alowance
                   ,
                   &
                   heaped
                   measure
                   in
                   his
                   worship
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   leaning
                   to
                   that
                   kinde
                   of
                   devotion
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   expresse
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Pauls
                   language
                   is
                   )
                   that
                   cannot
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   the
                   prime
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   of
                   their
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   3.
                   men
                   that
                   finde
                   more
                   satisfaction
                   in
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   what
                   they
                   beleeve
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   more
                   in
                   doing
                   what
                   themselves
                   or
                   other
                   men
                   have
                   commanded
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   doing
                   what
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   himselfe
                   hath
                   commanded
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   to
                   preach
                   another
                   
                   Jesus
                   whom
                   Paul
                   never
                   preached
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   4.
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   new
                   wayes
                   of
                   pleasing
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   new
                   Saviours
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   new
                   Saviours
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   exauthorize
                   and
                   discharge
                   the
                   great
                   Saviour
                   indeed
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   essential
                   propertie
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   of
                   saving
                   ,
                   which
                   resides
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   worke
                   by
                   himselfe
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   therefore
                   if
                   we
                   offer
                   to
                   joyne
                   any
                   help
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   wholly
                   destroy
                   his
                   power
                   of
                   saving
                   ;
                   as
                   Paul
                   in
                   very
                   expresse
                   and
                   peremptorie
                   tearmes
                   tels
                   the
                   Galathians
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   yet
                   they
                   bee
                   circumcised
                   (
                   namely
                   with
                   an
                   opinion
                   
                   of
                   any
                   holinesse
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   helpe
                   them
                   to
                   heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   accomplish
                   their
                   justification
                   )
                   Christ
                   shall
                   profit
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   profit
                   them
                   nothing
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   severall
                   kinds
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   prove
                   very
                   dangerous
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   religion
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   whose
                   opposition
                   there
                   lies
                   a
                   great
                   necessity
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   remaine
                   with
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaks
                   )
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   exhorts
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Conteyning
                 Scripture
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 propounded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   TO
                   prove
                   this
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ought
                   to
                   labour
                   and
                   strive
                   to
                   bestirre
                   themselves
                   to
                   maintaine
                   and
                   make
                   good
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   puritie
                   ,
                   and
                   integrity
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   text
                   being
                   so
                   pregnant
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   need
                   to
                   call
                   in
                   much
                   aide
                   for
                   confirmation
                   ;
                   yet
                   since
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   have
                   the
                   
                   mouthes
                   of
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   witnesses
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   
                     Philip.
                     1.
                     27.
                     
                     Paul
                  
                   intreats
                   them
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   heare
                   that
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   minde
                   ,
                   striving
                   together
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   musters
                   their
                   forces
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   teaches
                   them
                   how
                   to
                   put
                   themselves
                   in
                   battle
                   array
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   march
                   in
                   this
                   warfare
                   ;
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   with
                   one
                   minde
                   or
                   soule
                   to
                   strive
                   or
                   wrastle
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   minde
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   perfectest
                   union
                   among
                   
                   themselves
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   ;
                   (
                   which
                   union
                   will
                   hardly
                   stand
                   long
                   ,
                   or
                   live
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   bee
                   much
                   made
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   carefully
                   ,
                   and
                   tenderly
                   fed
                   and
                   nourished
                   on
                   all
                   hands
                   :
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   to
                   act
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   publike
                   spirit
                   which
                   inclines
                   and
                   moves
                   particular
                   men
                   to
                   seeke
                   publike
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   but
                   one
                   minde
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   judgement
                   :
                   hee
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   not
                   onely
                   at
                   unity
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   proceeding
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   not
                   distracted
                   among
                   themselves
                   this
                   
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   hee
                   wils
                   them
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   to
                   struggle
                   and
                   wrestle
                   with
                   their
                   adversaries
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   properly
                   signifies
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   before
                   now
                   observed
                   )
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   assist
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   its
                   owne
                   cause
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   adversaries
                   it
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   make
                   a
                   labour
                   and
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   favour
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   keepe
                   back
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   power
                   ,
                   strength
                   ,
                   or
                   skill
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   to
                   doe
                   service
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   wrastlers
                   in
                   their
                   games
                   and
                   exercises
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   put
                   forth
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   So
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Sardis
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   3.
                   3.
                   is
                   charged
                   to
                   remember
                   how
                   she
                   had
                   received
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hold
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   had
                   namely
                   that
                   she
                   held
                   so
                   weakly
                   and
                   loosely
                   till
                   now
                   .
                   Sardis
                   must
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   looke
                   back
                   and
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   with
                   what
                   puritie
                   and
                   soundnesse
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   first
                   preached
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   must
                   hold
                   fast
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   as
                   if
                   some
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   were
                   pulling
                   hard
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   tugging
                   to
                   get
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   something
                   else
                   into
                   
                   her
                   hand
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   shee
                   must
                   repent
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   shee
                   had
                   already
                   let
                   something
                   goe
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   watch
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   went
                   ,
                   that
                   shee
                   might
                   have
                   laid
                   surer
                   hold
                   and
                   kept
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   deposited
                   ,
                   or
                   committed
                   in
                   trust
                   to
                   her
                   .
                   So
                   you
                   see
                   plainely
                   (
                   to
                   heape
                   up
                   no
                   more
                   testimonies
                   from
                   Scripture
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   people
                   should
                   be
                   earnest
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   against
                   all
                   adversaries
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 foure
                 grounds
                 or
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 are
                 opened
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   passe
                   from
                   Scripture
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   grounds
                   and
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   amongst
                   many
                   that
                   might
                   bee
                   given
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   onely
                   insist
                   upon
                   these
                   foure
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   are
                   very
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   )
                   mightie
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   a
                   tyrannous
                   hate
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   or
                   possibility
                   of
                   preserving
                   
                   and
                   keeping
                   it
                   without
                   contending
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   beene
                   shew'd
                   already
                   ,
                   how
                   Sathan
                   rageth
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   bends
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   whole
                   might
                   for
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   mindes
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   the
                   least
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   opposition
                   ;
                   we
                   cānot
                   expect
                   but
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   wars
                   and
                   rumours
                   of
                   warres
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   from
                   them
                   wee
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   :
                   hee
                   that
                   doth
                   evill
                   hates
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   3.
                   and
                   yee
                   know
                   wherunto
                   hatred
                   inclines
                   ;
                   every
                   man
                   wisheth
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   whom
                   hee
                   hateth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   All
                   manner
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   wickednesse
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   called
                   workes
                   or
                   deeds
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   as
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   12.
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   (
                   I
                   conceive
                   )
                   either
                   because
                   they
                   proceede
                   out
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   want
                   of
                   knowledge
                   and
                   understanding
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   sinfull
                   (
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   sinnes
                   committed
                   against
                   a
                   great
                   light
                   of
                   knowledge
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   never
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   much
                   more
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   darknesse
                   for
                   this
                   )
                   neither
                   because
                   they
                   end
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   misery
                   &
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   (
                   for
                   many
                   times
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   prevented
                   by
                   repentance
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   grant
                   the
                   naturall
                   course
                   and
                   tendernes
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   chābers
                   of
                   death
                   )
                   but
                   because
                   sin
                   is
                   a
                   cōmodity
                   so
                   conditioned
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   qualified
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   never
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   never
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   kinde
                   ,
                   never
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   sins
                   are
                   called
                   works
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   kinds
                   of
                   fruits
                   are
                   called
                   Sūmer
                   fruits
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   ripe
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   best
                   for
                   meat
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   severall
                   kindes
                   of
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   fish
                   &
                   flesh
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   moneth
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   about
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   yeere
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   yeere
                   agreeth
                   with
                   their
                   temper
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   sound
                   and
                   well
                   fed
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   that
                   wholsome
                   moisture
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   fit
                   for
                   nourishment
                   and
                   agreeable
                   with
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   whereas
                   take
                   them
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   weake
                   ,
                   waterish
                   ,
                   unwholsome
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   worth
                   the
                   eating
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   sinne
                   in
                   season
                   onely
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   darknesse
                   and
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   because
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   fulnesse
                   or
                   perfection
                   of
                   delight
                   contentment
                   ,
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   profit
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   vilenesse
                   and
                   horror
                   of
                   
                   it
                   now
                   not
                   appearing
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   light
                   and
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   shame
                   and
                   basenesse
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   discovered
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   revealed
                   from
                   heaven
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   conscience
                   is
                   still
                   gauld
                   and
                   stung
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   scarce
                   worth
                   the
                   taking
                   up
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   beare
                   its
                   owne
                   charges
                   ;
                   the
                   pleasure
                   and
                   profit
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   make
                   good
                   the
                   shame
                   and
                   the
                   dishonour
                   that
                   comes
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Therefore
                   men
                   that
                   love
                   iniquity
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   let
                   any
                   sweet
                   morsels
                   of
                   sin
                   to
                   go
                   from
                   under
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   seeke
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   in
                   season
                   alwayes
                   as
                   water
                   is
                   alwayes
                   in
                   season
                   for
                   fish
                   to
                   drinke
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   when
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   put
                   out
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Godlinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   quenched
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sword
                   of
                   lead
                   put
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   naked
                   and
                   unarmed
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   neede
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   keene
                   weapons
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   
                   an
                   enemie
                   :
                   swords
                   and
                   speares
                   are
                   dangerous
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   now
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   darknesse
                   make
                   men
                   naked
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   implies
                   in
                   that
                   opposition
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   cals
                   an
                   honest
                   and
                   vertuous
                   life
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     armour
                     of
                     light
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   12.
                   namely
                   ,
                   because
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   harnessed
                   herewith
                   need
                   feare
                   no
                   enemie
                   ,
                   no
                   weapons
                   ,
                   no
                   censures
                   ,
                   reproofes
                   ,
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   neither
                   from
                   God
                   nor
                   men
                   :
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   it selfe
                   wounds
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   men
                   bee
                   loose
                   ,
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   and
                   prophane
                   ,
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   very
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   pierce
                   them
                   
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   ,
                   wanting
                   
                     the
                     brest-plate
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   uprightnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   defend
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   another
                   reason
                   to
                   evince
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   of
                   contending
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   is
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   because
                   this
                   
                     Faith
                     hath
                     beene
                     once
                     delivered
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   God
                   will
                   make
                   no
                   such
                   solemne
                   revelation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   shall
                   bee
                   no
                   more
                   sent
                   downe
                   from
                   heaven
                   in
                   cloven
                   and
                   fierie
                   tongues
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   
                   stands
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   hand
                   now
                   they
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   safe
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   moment
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   recovered
                   ,
                   if
                   once
                   lost
                   or
                   gotten
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   requires
                   all
                   care
                   and
                   diligence
                   in
                   keeping
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   this
                   reason
                   hath
                   a
                   truth
                   and
                   waight
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   it
                   concernes
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   generall
                   ;
                   so
                   I
                   thinke
                   it
                   may
                   hold
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   confine
                   it
                   to
                   particular
                   Nations
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                   &c.
                   if
                   God
                   hath
                   once
                   given
                   them
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   let
                   it
                   goe
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   hardly
                   bee
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   If
                   men
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   sold
                   an
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   it
                   turn'd
                   unto
                   them
                   againe
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   Jubile
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   making
                   away
                   of
                   an
                   inheritance
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Jubile
                   is
                   antiquated
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   date
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   rich
                   and
                   blessed
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   being
                   once
                   sold
                   ,
                   seldome
                   or
                   never
                   becomes
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   that
                   Nation
                   or
                   people
                   that
                   hath
                   sold
                   it
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   contended
                   for
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   ,
                   a
                   depositum
                   ,
                   or
                   thing
                   committed
                   to
                   our
                   trust
                   for
                   others
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   benefit
                   or
                   blessing
                   to
                   our selves
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   inheritance
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   borne
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   generation
                   of
                   Christians
                   are
                   stil
                   as
                   feoffees
                   in
                   trust
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   ,
                   depends
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   millions
                   of
                   soules
                   must
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   that
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   perish
                   
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   ,
                   bring
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   soules
                   upon
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   perish
                   by
                   errour
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   suffered
                   to
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   should
                   shew
                   mercie
                   to
                   after-times
                   and
                   heale
                   thy
                   crueltie
                   by
                   such
                   mercie
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   by
                   a
                   strong
                   hand
                   bring
                   backe
                   againe
                   the
                   truth
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   betrayed
                   and
                   delivered
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   its
                   enemies
                   :
                   yet
                   this
                   will
                   little
                   ease
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   thy
                   sinne
                   :
                   thy
                   sinne
                   still
                   remaines
                   spirituall
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   damnation
                   
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   wee
                   shall
                   finde
                   doe
                   not
                   measure
                   any
                   thing
                   men
                   doe
                   good
                   or
                   evill
                   by
                   the
                   event
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   proportion
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   done
                   beare
                   ,
                   or
                   congruitie
                   they
                   have
                   to
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   events
                   (
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   shewed
                   at
                   large
                   if
                   time
                   would
                   permit
                   )
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   sinke
                   or
                   perish
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   sorer
                   judgement
                   and
                   calamitie
                   upon
                   it
                   a
                   thousand-fold
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   that
                   glorious
                   and
                   beautifull
                   eye
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   plucked
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   shine
                   more
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   point
                   ;
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   
                   contended
                   for
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   earnestly
                   )
                   lest
                   through
                   any
                   basenesse
                   or
                   cowardise
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   wee
                   betray
                   the
                   joy
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   generations
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   adversarie
                   the
                   Devill
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   fourth
                   and
                   last
                   reason
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   now
                   propound
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   duty
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   worth
                   and
                   excellencie
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   piece
                   :
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   worthie
                   for
                   which
                   wee
                   should
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   ;
                   neither
                   ought
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   all
                   grievous
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   
                   price
                   of
                   its
                   redemption
                   should
                   bee
                   set
                   never
                   so
                   high
                   :
                   many
                   things
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   highly
                   commend
                   the
                   worth
                   of
                   this
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   I
                   shall
                   onely
                   touch
                   these
                   foure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   originall
                   or
                   descent
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   from
                   heaven
                   :
                   the
                   wombe
                   that
                   conceiv'd
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   bare
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   brest
                   and
                   bosome
                   of
                   the
                   eternall
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   his
                   likenesse
                   and
                   expresse
                   image
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   Iehu
                   thought
                   it
                   meete
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   more
                   respect
                   to
                   Iezabel
                   ,
                   though
                   she
                   had
                   beene
                   an
                   accursed
                   wicked
                   
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   now
                   dead
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   a
                   King.
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   9.
                   34.
                   
                   How
                   much
                   deeper
                   and
                   more
                   solemne
                   are
                   the
                   ingagements
                   that
                   lye
                   upon
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   homage
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   all
                   height
                   of
                   respects
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   it selfe
                   lovely
                   and
                   beautifull
                   beyond
                   all
                   admiration
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   lineally
                   and
                   immediately
                   descended
                   from
                   that
                   great
                   King
                   (
                   as
                   himselfe
                   speakes
                   in
                   Malachi
                   )
                   who
                   is
                   Lord
                   both
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   !
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   tendernesse
                   and
                   high
                   respect
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   of
                   it
                   while
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   hee
                   scarce
                   suffered
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   looke
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   neither
                   into
                   heaven
                   nor
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   reserved
                   it
                   for
                   companie
                   and
                   socieitie
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   should
                   be
                   borne
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   goe
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   before
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   mysterie
                   (
                   saith
                   Paul
                   )
                   kept
                   secret
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   beganne
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   25.
                   
                   These
                   same
                   signata
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   sealed
                   up
                   and
                   kept
                   close
                   ,
                   are
                   ever
                   matters
                   of
                   greatest
                   worth
                   .
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hee
                   loved
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   stand
                   continually
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   yet
                   kept
                   them
                   fasting
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   contemplation
                   of
                   this
                   
                   transcendent
                   mystery
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   from
                   the
                   cleere
                   and
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   creation
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   time
                   came
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   maine
                   ingredient
                   ,
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   which
                   runnes
                   in
                   every
                   veine
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   the
                   whole
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacie
                   of
                   it
                   consist
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   so
                   precious
                   ,
                   that
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   are
                   scarce
                   foile
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   18.
                   
                   Therefore
                   to
                   neglect
                   this
                   Gospel
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   jealous
                   over
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   jealousie
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   death
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   prophane
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   count
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   
                   unholy
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   tread
                   under
                   foote
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Heb.
                   10.
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   (
                   and
                   lastly
                   )
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacie
                   it selfe
                   that
                   rules
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   47.
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   vaine
                   thing
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   this
                   thing
                   yee
                   shall
                   prolong
                   your
                   dayes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   Salomon
                   often
                   speaking
                   of
                   wisedome
                   still
                   presseth
                   this
                   argument
                   upon
                   men
                   to
                   imbrace
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   shee
                   is
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   3.
                   18.
                   
                   &
                   22.
                   
                   Prov.
                   4.
                   23.
                   
                   Alas
                   ,
                   what
                   were
                   the
                   world
                   but
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   were
                   
                   not
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   lift
                   up
                   upon
                   it
                   ?
                   If
                   this
                   beautifull
                   gate
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Heaven
                   were
                   shut
                   up
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   the
                   precious
                   soules
                   and
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   bee
                   amongst
                   Lions
                   continually
                   ;
                   I
                   meane
                   ,
                   amongst
                   devouring
                   feares
                   and
                   terrors
                   ,
                   and
                   horrid
                   expectations
                   of
                   wrath
                   and
                   vengeance
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   let
                   this
                   reason
                   also
                   be
                   considered
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   do
                   engage
                   our selves
                   never
                   so
                   deepe
                   for
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   worth
                   and
                   excellencie
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   beare
                   us
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   justifie
                   all
                   our
                   undertaking
                   
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   condemne
                   us
                   with
                   as
                   high
                   a
                   hand
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   ever
                   mis-carrieth
                   ,
                   through
                   any
                   degeneratenesse
                   ,
                   any
                   base
                   and
                   accursed
                   fearefulnesse
                   on
                   our
                   parts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Foure
                 generall
                 rules
                 or
                 directions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 what
                 opinions
                 are
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 bee
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   BEfore
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   application
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   contend
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   shadowes
                   ,
                   or
                   bee
                   stricken
                   with
                   any
                   panick
                   feare
                   like
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   who
                   feare
                   
                     where
                     no
                     feare
                     is
                  
                   (
                   as
                   David
                   speakes
                   )
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   where
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   feare
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   contend
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   I
                   shall
                   
                   lay
                   downe
                   a
                   rule
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   (
                   in
                   part
                   )
                   to
                   discerne
                   and
                   judge
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   to
                   looke
                   about
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   contend
                   :
                   or
                   when
                   Sathan
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   beguile
                   us
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ;
                   let
                   mee
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   give
                   this
                   one
                   Item
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   two
                   wayes
                   indammaged
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   waste
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   implyeth
                   :
                   either
                   first
                   by
                   adding
                   or
                   putting
                   too
                   ;
                   or
                   secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   incroaching
                   or
                   taking
                   away
                   :
                   Rev.
                   22.
                   18.
                   or
                   indeed
                   as
                   oft
                   by
                   a
                   certaine
                   composition
                   of
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   exchange
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   either
                   alone
                   :
                   for
                   
                   there
                   is
                   never
                   any
                   truth
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   errour
                   in
                   one
                   kinde
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   given
                   or
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Harlot
                   pleaded
                   before
                   Solomon
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   3.
                   20.
                   against
                   her
                   fellow
                   ,
                   that
                   whilest
                   shee
                   slept
                   ,
                   her
                   fellow
                   tooke
                   her
                   living
                   child
                   from
                   her
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   her
                   dead
                   child
                   in
                   her
                   bosome
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   may
                   it
                   bee
                   said
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   service
                   :
                   they
                   never
                   take
                   away
                   any
                   living
                   truth
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   lay
                   some
                   dead
                   errours
                   in
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   roome
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   such
                   charging
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   hatefull
                   and
                   accursed
                   
                   robbery
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   This
                   briefly
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Now
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   rules
                   of
                   direction
                   whereby
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   judge
                   ,
                   whether
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   speciall
                   cause
                   more
                   then
                   at
                   an
                   other
                   to
                   stand
                   up
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   practise
                   this
                   duty
                   of
                   contending
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   will
                   serve
                   to
                   give
                   aime
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   serve
                   to
                   intimate
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   speciall
                   cause
                   ,
                   to
                   looke
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suspect
                   the
                   worst
                   ;
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   losse
                   and
                   dammage
                   of
                   your
                   precious
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   tenet
                   or
                   opinion
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   assaulted
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   perswaded
                   to
                   let
                   go
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   being
                   an
                   errour
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   Faith
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   established
                   by
                   men
                   that
                   have
                   beene
                   sober
                   minded
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sinister
                   cause
                   ,
                   known
                   ,
                   or
                   suspected
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   intangle
                   their
                   judgement
                   ;
                   but
                   probable
                   and
                   sufficient
                   reasons
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   corrupting
                   of
                   their
                   judgements
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   opposed
                   ,
                   as
                   time
                   serving
                   ,
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   ambition
                   ,
                   superstition
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   I
                   say
                   is
                   a
                   
                   strong
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   tenet
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   considered
                   before
                   wee
                   give
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   exchange
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   only
                   goe
                   so
                   farre
                   in
                   this
                   rule
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   presumption
                   of
                   truth
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   know
                   its
                   possible
                   that
                   godly
                   mens
                   eyes
                   may
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   mens
                   may
                   be
                   opened
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   point
                   of
                   faith
                   simply
                   to
                   be
                   embraced
                   upon
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   nor
                   simply
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   upon
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   yet
                   this
                   difference
                   both
                   reason
                   and
                   religion
                   will
                   countenance
                   ,
                   as
                   meet
                   to
                   bee
                   put
                   between
                   the
                   
                   judgement
                   of
                   holy
                   and
                   humble
                   minded
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   men
                   sensuall
                   or
                   sinfully
                   addicted
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   reject
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   holy
                   men
                   without
                   very
                   apparent
                   cause
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   without
                   apparent
                   reasons
                   and
                   grounds
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   equity
                   or
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   rule
                   lyes
                   in
                   this
                   naturall
                   axiome
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   concurrence
                   of
                   more
                   causes
                   (
                   and
                   these
                   equally
                   efficacious
                   )
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   ,
                   greater
                   likelihood
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   
                   effect
                   should
                   be
                   produced
                   ,
                   then
                   where
                   the
                   causalitie
                   is
                   weaker
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   in
                   going
                   a
                   journey
                   where
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   wayes
                   there
                   be
                   to
                   distract
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   likelier
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   mistake
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   but
                   one
                   way
                   onely
                   to
                   mislead
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   given
                   of
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   heate
                   of
                   that
                   season
                   of
                   the
                   yeere
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   call
                   the
                   Dogge-dayes
                   ;
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   second
                   cause
                   ,
                   the
                   Starre
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   that
                   joynes
                   influence
                   of
                   heate
                   with
                   the
                   Sunne
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   godly
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   cause
                   of
                   mistake
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   naturall
                   darknesse
                   upon
                   their
                   
                   judgement
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   in
                   part
                   is
                   healed
                   ;
                   (
                   whereas
                   in
                   other
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   strength
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   ,
                   corrupt
                   affections
                   which
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   turne
                   men
                   aside
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   too
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   opinion
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   for
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   pressed
                   any
                   wayes
                   to
                   take
                   exchange
                   for
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   your
                   spirituall
                   advantage
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   opinion
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   )
                   according
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   opinion
                   that
                   directly
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   
                   circuit
                   of
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   and
                   dispute
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   service
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   no
                   degree
                   of
                   aspect
                   upon
                   any
                   unlawfull
                   or
                   sinfull
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   end
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   opinion
                   profer'd
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   stands
                   in
                   full
                   conjunction
                   ,
                   with
                   carnall
                   ends
                   or
                   sensuall
                   desires
                   ,
                   or
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   that
                   opinion
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   contēded
                   &
                   stood
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   your
                   Faith
                   :
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   this
                   rule
                   is
                   ;
                   Because
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   essentiall
                   character
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   (
                   and
                   Paul
                   useth
                   it
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   for
                   a
                   description
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   doctrine
                   according
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   3.
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   frame
                   or
                   systeime
                   of
                   
                   such
                   rules
                   and
                   truths
                   ,
                   and
                   precepts
                   ;
                   As
                   godlinesse
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   as
                   had
                   power
                   and
                   authoritie
                   to
                   make
                   lawes
                   for
                   its
                   owne
                   advancement
                   ,
                   would
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   that
                   teacheth
                   to
                   denie
                   all
                   ungodlinesse
                   and
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   .
                   Titus
                   .
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   opinion
                   which
                   you
                   are
                   any
                   wayes
                   tempted
                   to
                   deliver
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   an
                   evill
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   rejected
                   by
                   great
                   and
                   learned
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   makes
                   for
                   
                   the
                   exaltation
                   of
                   him
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   exalted
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   free
                   grace
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   the
                   throwing
                   downe
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   thrown
                   downe
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   nature
                   ,
                   works
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Whereas
                   ,
                   the
                   opinion
                   you
                   are
                   sought
                   to
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   entertainment
                   unto
                   ,
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ;
                   as
                   David
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Psalme
                   (
                   as
                   one
                   Translation
                   reades
                   it
                   ,
                   )
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   delight
                   is
                   to
                   put
                   downe
                   him
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   exalt
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   true
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   toexalt
                   him
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   pull
                   downe
                   :
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   the
                   opinion
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   contended
                   for
                   ;
                   the
                   reason
                   
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Gospel
                   labours
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   travels
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   exaltation
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   and
                   layes
                   all
                   other
                   excellencie
                   low
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   A
                   fourth
                   and
                   last
                   rule
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   bee
                   tearmed
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   ruls
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   to
                   direct
                   men
                   what
                   is
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   contended
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   containes
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   many
                   rules
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   7.
                   17.
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   
                   will
                   doe
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   know
                   the
                   doctrine
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   I
                   speake
                   of
                   my selfe
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   concerning
                   any
                   man
                   besides
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   themselves
                   or
                   from
                   God.
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   doe
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   mans
                   spirit
                   bee
                   cleere
                   and
                   perfect
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   pitches
                   upon
                   a
                   right
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   labours
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   might
                   for
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   glorifying
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   )
                   and
                   suffers
                   no
                   by
                   or
                   base
                   ends
                   to
                   defile
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   intention
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   compels
                   all
                   other
                   ends
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   doe
                   hommage
                   and
                   service
                   unto
                   this
                   ;
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discerne
                   what
                   closes
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   stands
                   off
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   taste
                   by
                   the
                   spirituall
                   eare
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   men
                   as
                   the
                   palate
                   doth
                   meates
                   ,
                   for
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   it
                   or
                   no.
                   Iob.
                   12.
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   This
                   abilitie
                   stands
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   any
                   depth
                   or
                   reach
                   of
                   judgement
                   or
                   sharpnesse
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   
                   able
                   to
                   sist
                   out
                   truth
                   by
                   subtil
                   or
                   exquisite
                   disputs
                   or
                   argumentations
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   spirituality
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   judgement
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   calls
                   it
                   )
                   by
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   inwardly
                   tastes
                   and
                   relishes
                   both
                   truth
                   and
                   errour
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   men
                   that
                   using
                   to
                   taste
                   Wine
                   ,
                   both
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   having
                   their
                   sense
                   exercised
                   with
                   the
                   taste
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   can
                   give
                   a
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   no
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   nor
                   able
                   to
                   dispute
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   tastes
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                   first
                   qualities
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   tempered
                   and
                   compounded
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   either
                   the
                   one
                   taste
                   or
                   the
                   
                   other
                   :
                   so
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   spirituall
                   disposition
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   inward
                   sensiblenesse
                   ,
                   whether
                   an
                   opinion
                   pleases
                   or
                   sutes
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   not
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   speech
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   in
                   the
                   storie
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   that
                   answered
                   ,
                   shee
                   could
                   dye
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   dispute
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   she
                   was
                   as
                   confident
                   of
                   truth
                   upon
                   her
                   taste
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   could
                   be
                   upon
                   his
                   judgement
                   and
                   depth
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   lay
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   wager
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   rule
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   nor
                   understood
                   ;
                   
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   regenerate
                   or
                   sanctified
                   judgement
                   were
                   an
                   infallible
                   judicatory
                   of
                   all
                   spirituall
                   and
                   divine
                   truth
                   ;
                   no
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   by
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   a
                   preeminence
                   this
                   way
                   above
                   all
                   his
                   fellowes
                   (
                   I
                   conceive
                   )
                   and
                   next
                   to
                   his
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   concerning
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     know
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     prophecie
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                  
                   13.
                   9.
                   to
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   also
                   (
                   as
                   included
                   in
                   them
                   )
                   we
                   judge
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   neither
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   daily
                   and
                   sad
                   experiences
                   teach
                   us
                   that
                   Saints
                   on
                   earth
                   are
                   not
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   all
                   light
                   
                   and
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   betweene
                   all
                   errour
                   and
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   generation
                   should
                   be
                   knit
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   judgement
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereas
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   little
                   other
                   then
                   divided
                   and
                   scattered
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   about
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   singlenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   uprightnesse
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   propounding
                   to
                   it selfe
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   a
                   perfect
                   consistence
                   with
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   are
                   a
                   rich
                   and
                   blessed
                   advantage
                   where
                   ever
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   to
                   enable
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   to
                   discerne
                   the
                   smallest
                   line
                   of
                   partition
                   ,
                   that
                   runnes
                   betweene
                   errour
                   and
                   truth
                   to
                   divide
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   especially
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   :
                   because
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   occasion
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   helpe
                   or
                   furtherance
                   of
                   an
                   errour
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   truth
                   it selfe
                   is
                   abundantly
                   serviceable
                   and
                   sufficient
                   to
                   justifie
                   ,
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   him
                   out
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   ;
                   whereas
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   have
                   sinister
                   and
                   unsanctified
                   ends
                   in
                   their
                   eye
                   ,
                   wanting
                   support
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   erre
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   native
                   puritie
                   and
                   simplicitie
                   
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   have
                   a
                   strong
                   temptation
                   and
                   engagement
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     Acheronta
                     movere
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   shelter
                   and
                   sanctuary
                   under
                   the
                   wing
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   pervert
                   and
                   accommodate
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   as
                   Ahabs
                   servants
                   would
                   have
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Michaiah
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   22.
                   13.
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   their
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   prophecie
                   evill
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Besides
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   that
                   such
                   men
                   as
                   wee
                   now
                   speake
                   of
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   sincere
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   uncorrupt
                   in
                   their
                   ends
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   speciall
                   prerogative
                   this
                   way
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   seeing
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   with
                   more
                   fulnesse
                   and
                   cleerenesse
                   of
                   manifestation
                   ,
                   then
                   other
                   men
                   .
                   Matthew
                   5.
                   8.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   119.
                   125.
                   
                   Thus
                   much
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   direction
                   and
                   advice
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   speciall
                   occasion
                   ,
                   to
                   looke
                   about
                   and
                   consider
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   truth
                   bee
                   not
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   our
                   helpe
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 briefe
                 confutation
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 bee
                 truely
                 served
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   TO
                   come
                   to
                   Application
                   ,
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   point
                   is
                   foure
                   fould
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   for
                   confutation
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   stand
                   out
                   &
                   to
                   contend
                   so
                   zealously
                   ,
                   so
                   earnestly
                   for
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   then
                   doubtlesse
                   this
                   treads
                   
                   downe
                   the
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   cuts
                   the
                   sinewes
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   which
                   some
                   have
                   maintained
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   truely
                   served
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   saved
                   in
                   any
                   Religion
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   maintained
                   ,
                   or
                   professed
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   such
                   mens
                   charity
                   is
                   as
                   irreligious
                   and
                   unsavorie
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Corah
                     ,
                     Dathan
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Abiram
                   ,
                   that
                   challenged
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   for
                   taking
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   seeing
                   all
                   the
                   congregation
                   was
                   holy
                   ,
                   even
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   say
                   these
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   even
                   every
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Religion
                   professed
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   let
                   me
                   say
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   this
                   spirit
                   of
                   confusion
                   that
                   labours
                   to
                   shuffle
                   all
                   things
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   differ
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   spirit
                   which
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   judgement
                   most
                   hateth
                   and
                   abhorreth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   necessity
                   can
                   be
                   imagined
                   why
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   such
                   striving
                   ,
                   such
                   wrastling
                   ,
                   such
                   contending
                   ,
                   such
                   laying
                   hold
                   ,
                   such
                   ingaging
                   mens
                   selves
                   for
                   one
                   kinde
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   Faith
                   's
                   the
                   world
                   over
                   will
                   serve
                   mens
                   truns
                   as
                   well
                   ?
                   Men
                   doe
                   not
                   use
                   to
                   trouble
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   themselves
                   to
                   
                   straights
                   and
                   difficulties
                   for
                   obtaining
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   their
                   turnes
                   served
                   with
                   ease
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   argumēt
                   that
                   Phaaroh
                   used
                   to
                   Iosephs
                   family
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   trouble
                   or
                   cumber
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   remove
                   with
                   their
                   stuffe
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   was
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   theirs
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   bee
                   sufficiently
                   provided
                   for
                   there
                   ,
                   without
                   further
                   charge
                   or
                   trouble
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   who
                   needs
                   trouble
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   indanger
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   one
                   Religion
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Religion
                   hee
                   can
                   fall
                   upon
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   like
                   
                   certaine
                   safetie
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   argument
                   which
                   Paul
                   likewise
                   useth
                   to
                   disswade
                   Christians
                   from
                   eating
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   Idols
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   or
                   likelihood
                   of
                   offence
                   ;
                   because
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     the
                     earth
                     is
                     the
                     Lords
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   meate
                   enough
                   for
                   them
                   besides
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   over
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   nourish
                   and
                   preserve
                   their
                   naturall
                   lives
                   and
                   healths
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   Idols
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   necessitie
                   to
                   presse
                   upon
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   that
                   ;
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   more
                   tolerable
                   if
                   the
                   Lords
                   provision
                   for
                   
                   his
                   family
                   had
                   beene
                   all
                   spent
                   beside
                   :
                   so
                   say
                   I
                   :
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   any
                   such
                   opinion
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   safetie
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   this
                   dutie
                   of
                   contending
                   for
                   this
                   Faith.
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   to
                   presse
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   throwing
                   downe
                   of
                   every
                   such
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   whether
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   by
                   running
                   ,
                   or
                   contending
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   have
                   wrested
                   from
                   him
                   any
                   more
                   names
                   whereby
                   to
                   bee
                   saved
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   sure
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   given
                   none
                   other
                   name
                   under
                   heaven
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   
                   bee
                   saved
                   ;
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   Acts
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   There
                   have
                   beene
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   are
                   many
                   names
                   given
                   by
                   Sathan
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   perish
                   by
                   eternally
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   bee
                   saved
                   by
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   onely
                   one
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   Peter
                   affirmeth
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 resolutions
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 both
                 ancient
                 and
                 moderne
                 ,
                 justified
                 in
                 an
                 use
                 of
                 instruction
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   SEcondly
                   ,
                   for
                   instruction
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   a
                   dutie
                   required
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   contend
                   thus
                   earnestly
                   for
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   receive
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   counsels
                   and
                   ,
                   resolutions
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   ancient
                   and
                   later
                   times
                   ,
                   in
                   suffering
                   things
                   grievous
                   
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   in
                   all
                   kindes
                   ;
                   losse
                   of
                   goods
                   ,
                   friends
                   ,
                   credit
                   ,
                   libertie
                   ,
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   many
                   may
                   please
                   themselves
                   with
                   conceits
                   of
                   folly
                   and
                   unadvisednesse
                   in
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   speech
                   full
                   of
                   unsavorie
                   prophanesse
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   who
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   dyed
                   like
                   fooles
                   ;
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   wisdome
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   harder
                   any
                   commandement
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   contrariety
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   wisedome
                   
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   obey
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   distemper
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   or
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   savour
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   
                     Bee
                     faithfull
                     to
                     the
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Smyrna
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     2.
                     10.
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     thee
                     a
                     crowne
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Certainely
                   our
                   Saviour
                   promiseth
                   wages
                   in
                   full
                   proportion
                   to
                   the
                   worke
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   
                     good
                     measure
                     ,
                     heaped
                     up
                     ,
                     pressed
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     running
                     over
                     :
                  
                   therefore
                   there
                   can
                   bee
                   no
                   follie
                   in
                   accepting
                   his
                   conditions
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   excellencie
                   ,
                   and
                   depth
                   of
                   wisedome
                   .
                   To
                   
                   part
                   with
                   mens
                   lives
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   no
                   friend
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   goe
                   ,
                   to
                   dye
                   cowards
                   ;
                   this
                   (
                   in
                   Scripture
                   language
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   dye
                   like
                   fooles
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   David
                   concerning
                   Abner
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Sam.
                     3.
                     33.
                     dyed
                     Abner
                     as
                     a
                     foole
                     dyeth
                     ?
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   basely
                   and
                   cowardly
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     will
                     save
                     his
                     life
                     shall
                     lose
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   save
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   set
                   it
                   downe
                   with
                   himselfe
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   part
                   with
                   it
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   hee
                   can
                   keepe
                   it
                   ;
                   let
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   stand
                   in
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   never
                   so
                   loud
                   and
                   earnestly
                   
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   )
                   takes
                   a
                   course
                   wholly
                   to
                   lose
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   credit
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   entaile
                   them
                   upon
                   our selves
                   for
                   perpetuitie
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   deed
                   of
                   consecration
                   :
                   behold
                   saith
                   Iames
                   ,
                   5.
                   11.
                   
                     we
                     count
                     them
                     happie
                     which
                     indure
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   except
                   wee
                   judge
                   and
                   walke
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                   ,
                   we
                   give
                   evidence
                   against
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 found
                 offenders
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 reproved
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 objection
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Third
                   use
                   is
                   for
                   reproofe
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   bee
                   a
                   dutie
                   bound
                   upon
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cals
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   his
                   Faith
                   :
                   then
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   reproved
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   ignorant
                   what
                   their
                   Faith
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   what
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   contend
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   contend
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ;
                   their
                   service
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   reasonable
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   acceptable
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   were
                   it
                   likely
                   they
                   would
                   come
                   forth
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     helpe
                     the
                     Lord
                     against
                     the
                     mightie
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   little
                   hope
                   there
                   is
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   should
                   joyne
                   with
                   Michael
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   battle
                   against
                   the
                   red
                   Dragon
                   :
                   if
                   men
                   know
                   what
                   their
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   estates
                   ,
                   and
                   credit
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   meane
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   what
                   their
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   meanes
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   never
                   indanger
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   relieve
                   
                   and
                   support
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   men
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   speake
                   evill
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   suffer
                   evill
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   second
                   sort
                   to
                   be
                   reproved
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   having
                   some
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   luke-warme
                   temper
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   list
                   to
                   stir
                   or
                   be
                   active
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   and
                   solemne
                   quarrell
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   loth
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   ingage
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   if
                   Christ
                   will
                   have
                   their
                   service
                   (
                   
                     in
                     deliciis
                  
                   )
                   something
                   hee
                   may
                   have
                   of
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Costris
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   :
                   Deborah
                   in
                   her
                   song
                   sang
                   concerning
                   Rubens
                   declining
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   service
                   in
                   the
                   warre
                   against
                   Sizera
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   divisions
                   of
                   Ruben
                   were
                   great
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   Iudges
                   5.
                   15.
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   truely
                   that
                   the
                   divisions
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   are
                   unworthie
                   and
                   base
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   and
                   politique
                   and
                   worldly-wise
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   prevaile
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   decline
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   honourable
                   service
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   this
                   contending
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   They
                   can
                   warre
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speakes
                   )
                   let
                   but
                   their
                   
                   health
                   ,
                   their
                   credits
                   ,
                   and
                   estates
                   provoke
                   them
                   :
                   here
                   they
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   soone
                   up
                   in
                   Armes
                   ;
                   here
                   they
                   will
                   put
                   forth
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   ;
                   here
                   are
                   no
                   thoughts
                   of
                   heart
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   move
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   decline
                   any
                   such
                   warre
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   let
                   that
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   injuriously
                   dealt
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   invaded
                   ,
                   wasted
                   ,
                   new
                   moulded
                   ,
                   turned
                   upside
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   fashioned
                   over
                   and
                   over
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   men
                   take
                   from
                   ,
                   put
                   to
                   ,
                   exchang
                   ,
                   the
                   gold
                   ,
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   precious
                   stones
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   wood
                   ,
                   hay
                   ,
                   &
                   stuble
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   like
                   Gallio
                   ,
                   they
                   care
                   for
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   
                   things
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   roome
                   neere
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   lay
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   too
                   ;
                   all
                   that
                   Region
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   other
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   cares
                   ,
                   and
                   lusts
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   their
                   doome
                   is
                   set
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   booke
                   is
                   opened
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   Christ
                   will
                   spue
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   will
                   so
                   cast
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   bee
                   received
                   againe
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   meate
                   which
                   is
                   once
                   taken
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   digested
                   ,
                   but
                   comes
                   up
                   againe
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   ever
                   make
                   meate
                   of
                   it
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   A
                   third
                   sort
                   yet
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   a
                   deeper
                   and
                   sharper
                   reproofe
                   then
                   these
                   ,
                   are
                   men
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   refuse
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   bend
                   their
                   strength
                   and
                   might
                   ,
                   wit
                   ,
                   learning
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   interest
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   make
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   As
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   opposers
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyers
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   their
                   Abettors
                   ;
                   &
                   given
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   with
                   Jannes
                   and
                   Iambres
                   resisted
                   Mosei
                   ,
                   laboured
                   to
                   suppresse
                   
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   wrest
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   held
                   it
                   forth
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   sword
                   ,
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   engines
                   of
                   crueltie
                   )
                   and
                   desperate
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Many
                   there
                   are
                   that
                   have
                   mens
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   Iames
                   speakes
                   ,
                   in
                   admiration
                   (
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   opinions
                   too
                   )
                   for
                   advantage
                   sake
                   ,
                   for
                   preferment
                   sake
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   as
                   Plato
                   said
                   of
                   Sophisters
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   men
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   waigh
                   or
                   consider
                   what
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   way
                   or
                   course
                   of
                   Religion
                   
                   is
                   in
                   request
                   :
                   and
                   seeme
                   to
                   have
                   as
                   many
                   sutes
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   men
                   have
                   of
                   apparell
                   ,
                   to
                   shift
                   and
                   change
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   into
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   times
                   they
                   live
                   in
                   ,
                   change
                   or
                   alter
                   :
                   as
                   David
                   speakes
                   of
                   
                     Doeg
                     ,
                     Psal
                     .
                     52.
                     4.
                     
                     Thou
                     lovest
                     all
                     destroying
                     ,
                     or
                     devouring
                     words
                     ,
                     oh
                     !
                     deceitfull
                     tongue
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   may
                   wee
                   say
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   they
                   love
                   all
                   rising
                   words
                   ,
                   all
                   opinions
                   that
                   will
                   draw
                   preferment
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   judgements
                   and
                   consciences
                   can
                   close
                   without
                   scruple
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   all
                   such
                   words
                   they
                   love
                   ,
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   use
                   that
                   many
                   make
                   of
                   much
                   reading
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   great
                   learning
                   ,
                   to
                   furnish
                   themselves
                   with
                   variety
                   and
                   choyce
                   opinions
                   (
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   scarce
                   any
                   tenet
                   or
                   opinion
                   in
                   Religion
                   now
                   held
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   may
                   bee
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   held
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   heretofore
                   )
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   compare
                   and
                   examine
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   colour
                   any
                   erronious
                   tenet
                   ,
                   which
                   best
                   serves
                   their
                   turne
                   for
                   present
                   advantage
                   ,
                   with
                   pretence
                   of
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   once
                   bee
                   suspected
                   to
                   flatter
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   present
                   )
                   but
                   onely
                   to
                   reverence
                   and
                   honour
                   the
                   former
                   ages
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   objected
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   are
                   charged
                   to
                   bee
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   who
                   stand
                   stiffe
                   upon
                   the
                   purgation
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   returne
                   the
                   challenge
                   upon
                   their
                   accusers
                   ,
                   with
                   as
                   much
                   confidence
                   as
                   Eliah
                   did
                   upon
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   who
                   told
                   him
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   he
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Fathers
                   house
                   who
                   troubled
                   Israel
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   accused
                   for
                   undermining
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   will
                   reject
                   the
                   crime
                   with
                   great
                   indignation
                   ,
                   and
                   strike
                   through
                   the
                   loynes
                   of
                   their
                   accusers
                   .
                   Therefore
                   who
                   in
                   
                   this
                   case
                   shall
                   bee
                   judge
                   where
                   the
                   guilt
                   lies
                   ?
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   (
                   besides
                   the
                   rules
                   formerly
                   given
                   to
                   guide
                   mens
                   judgements
                   in
                   discerning
                   truth
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   argument
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   innocencie
                   to
                   disdaine
                   a
                   charge
                   or
                   imputation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   those
                   
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     Iohn
                  
                   7.
                   20.
                   being
                   challenged
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sought
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   they
                   rejected
                   the
                   imputation
                   upon
                   as
                   high
                   tearmes
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   :
                   
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     Divell
                     ,
                     who
                     goes
                     about
                     to
                     kill
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   charge
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   onely
                   untrue
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   had
                   had
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   venome
                   or
                   poyson
                   of
                   the
                   lye
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   quantie
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   beene
                   cast
                   forth
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   himselfe
                   immediately
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   high
                   language
                   the
                   imputation
                   stuck
                   close
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   proved
                   it selfe
                   in
                   time
                   )
                   most
                   true
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   zealous
                   in
                   their
                   purgation
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   deepest
                   in
                   the
                   condemnation
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   desire
                   to
                   stand
                   upon
                   such
                   tearmes
                   of
                   innocencie
                   and
                   
                   integriry
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Judge
                   protest
                   hee
                   never
                   hath
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   meant
                   to
                   corrupt
                   judgement
                   ,
                   then
                   why
                   are
                   bribes
                   taken
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   becomes
                   of
                   the
                   causalitie
                   ,
                   or
                   efficiencie
                   of
                   these
                   ?
                   For
                   these
                   have
                   their
                   effects
                   upon
                   men
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   upon
                   men
                   that
                   most
                   indisposed
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   upon
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   perfectly
                   knowes
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   efficacie
                   ,
                   and
                   operation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   testifies
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   16.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     A
                     reward
                     blindeth
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     wise
                     ,
                     and
                     perverteth
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     just
                     :
                  
                   it
                   blindeth
                   not
                   onely
                   such
                   eyes
                   as
                   are
                   halfe
                   blinde
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   might
                   easily
                   be
                   made
                   blinde
                   altogether
                   ;
                   
                   neirher
                   doth
                   it
                   pervert
                   onely
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   naturally
                   inclin'd
                   to
                   injustice
                   &
                   doing
                   of
                   wrong
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   themselves
                   ,
                   now
                   suppose
                   the
                   blinde
                   man
                   were
                   never
                   so
                   confident
                   of
                   his
                   way
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   right
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   confidence
                   were
                   scarce
                   worth
                   the
                   weighing
                   ;
                   when
                   men
                   have
                   suffered
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   their
                   judgements
                   to
                   be
                   blinded
                   with
                   honour
                   and
                   inordinate
                   desires
                   of
                   preferment
                   ,
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   envie
                   ,
                   contention
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   confidence
                   ,
                   and
                   peremptorinesse
                   in
                   such
                   men
                   is
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   suspected
                   .
                   We
                   say
                   of
                   blinde
                   men
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   
                     fortius
                     impingere
                  
                   ,
                   
                   stumble
                   more
                   strongly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Men
                   that
                   resolve
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   thus
                   with
                   themselves
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   runne
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   preferment
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   to
                   raise
                   my selfe
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   ,
                   will
                   keepe
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   too
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   my
                   judgement
                   to
                   bee
                   perverted
                   ;
                   doe
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   awake
                   ,
                   should
                   promise
                   himselfe
                   what
                   his
                   dreame
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   fallen
                   a
                   sleepe
                   :
                   many
                   like
                   Ionathan
                   follow
                   the
                   chase
                   close
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   where
                   honey
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   they
                   breake
                   their
                   ranks
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   over
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   complaints
                   ,
                   and
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   sorrowes
                   ,
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   for
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   corruptions
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   these
                   may
                   determine
                   whether
                   such
                   men
                   bee
                   depravers
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   such
                   may
                   complaine
                   without
                   cause
                   ;
                   many
                   mens
                   feares
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   griefs
                   too
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   and
                   worse
                   then
                   either
                   the
                   harme
                   or
                   danger
                   that
                   occasion
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   to
                   complaine
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   were
                   worse
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   beast
                   
                   doth
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Iob
                     6.
                     5.
                     
                     Does
                     the
                     wilde
                     Assebray
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     grasse
                     ?
                     Or
                     doth
                     the
                     Oxe
                     low
                     over
                     his
                     fodder
                     ?
                  
                   If
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   (
                   as
                   David
                   cals
                   them
                   )
                   consent
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   (
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   say
                   if
                   some
                   particulars
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   generation
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   maine
                   bodie
                   of
                   such
                   men
                   doe
                   consent
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   their
                   unanimous
                   and
                   joynt
                   cariage
                   or
                   behaviour
                   is
                   sufficient
                   (
                   ordinarily
                   )
                   to
                   determine
                   matters
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   :
                   and
                   David
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   ,
                   resolves
                   the
                   ambiguities
                   of
                   his
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   spirit
                   into
                   their
                   judgement
                   .
                   Then
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   should
                   I
                   condemne
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   
                   the
                   righteous
                   ;
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   last
                   Translation
                   hath
                   it
                   )
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     should
                     offend
                     against
                     the
                     generation
                     of
                     thy
                     children
                     .
                  
                   
                   Implying
                   that
                   no
                   cariage
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   no
                   apprehensions
                   ,
                   were
                   like
                   to
                   bee
                   sound
                   and
                   justifiable
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   should
                   oppose
                   or
                   gaine-say
                   the
                   generall
                   vote
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ;
                   though
                   
                     vox
                     populi
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   alwayes
                   
                     vox
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   
                     vox
                     populi
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   )
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Containing
                 a
                 briefe
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 inquire
                 diligently
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 contend
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Fourth
                   and
                   last
                   use
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   two
                   duties
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prepare
                   for
                   the
                   later
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   dutie
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   inquire
                   after
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   take
                   paines
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   diligence
                   to
                   informe
                   our selves
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   contend
                   for
                   errour
                   ,
                   nor
                   sacrifice
                   
                   to
                   an
                   Idoll
                   (
                   as
                   many
                   doe
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   to
                   uphold
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   cleerely
                   understand
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   In
                   few
                   words
                   acquaint
                   we
                   our selves
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   straight
                   wayes
                   and
                   paths
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Imitate
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   12.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   bend
                   and
                   bow
                   your selves
                   towards
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   lay
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   your
                   mindes
                   and
                   understandings
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   secret
                   veynes
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                   conveyances
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   mysterie
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   able
                   to
                   discerne
                   and
                   judge
                   
                   when
                   the
                   faire
                   and
                   beautifull
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   therein
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   any
                   wayes
                   blemished
                   or
                   misfigured
                   by
                   any
                   offer
                   ,
                   or
                   attempt
                   made
                   to
                   incorporate
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   men
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Thinke
                   we
                   thus
                   with
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   abilities
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   judgement
                   ,
                   understanding
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   given
                   us
                   above
                   other
                   creatures
                   ,
                   are
                   chiefely
                   given
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   we
                   might
                   bee
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                   bee
                   earnest
                   with
                   God
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   fleshly
                   tabls
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   written
                   with
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   principles
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                   finger
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   that
                   will
                   shew
                   themselves
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   conflict
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   need
                   bee
                   children
                   in
                   understanding
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   reasonable
                   service
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   .
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   known
                   both
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   wee
                   contend
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   oppose
                   ;
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   beautie
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   drossinesse
                   and
                   basenesse
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   
                     why
                     callest
                     thou
                     mee
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   the
                   Ruler
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Luke
                   18.
                   18.
                   not
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   reject
                   the
                   tearme
                   or
                   title
                   ,
                   or
                   refuse
                   to
                   owne
                   it
                   because
                   
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   due
                   :
                   (
                   for
                   hee
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   hee
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   was
                   due
                   )
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   receive
                   it
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   complement
                   ,
                   hee
                   knew
                   the
                   man
                   did
                   not
                   yet
                   beleeve
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   God
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   did
                   not
                   care
                   to
                   bee
                   honoured
                   by
                   him
                   as
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   first
                   know
                   what
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   glorie
                   and
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   our
                   contending
                   for
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   highly
                   accepted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   honour
                   his
                   truth
                   with
                   that
                   honour
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   so
                   honoureth
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   like
                   the
                   Athenian
                   inscription
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   knowne
                   God
                   :
                   Therefore
                   labor
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   our selves
                   so
                   many
                   Apollo's
                   ,
                   mightie
                   in
                   the
                   Seriptures
                   .
                   Acts
                   18.
                   24.
                   for
                   so
                   wee
                   shall
                   both
                   know
                   what
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   able
                   also
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   quit
                   our selves
                   like
                   men
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   confute
                   the
                   adversaries
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   mightily
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   as
                   Apollo's
                   did
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ;
                   
                   he
                   carried
                   the
                   truth
                   cleere
                   away
                   before
                   him
                   with
                   great
                   evidence
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   leave
                   this
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   latter
                   dutie
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   urging
                   and
                   pressing
                   whereof
                   the
                   Text
                   more
                   directly
                   leades
                   unto
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 with
                 six
                 severall
                 motives
                 or
                 considerations
                 provoking
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   VVE
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   perfect
                   and
                   expresse
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   all
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   suffer
                   this
                   word
                   of
                   exhortation
                   to
                   take
                   place
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   take
                   the
                   courage
                   and
                   resolution
                   of
                   valiant
                   
                   men
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   intreated
                   to
                   become
                   good
                   .
                   Souldiers
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   fast
                   the
                   truth
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   be
                   remisse
                   and
                   loose
                   in
                   a
                   dutie
                   of
                   that
                   high
                   importance
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   our
                   Captaine
                   at
                   the
                   perill
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   at
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   finde
                   our
                   hearts
                   averse
                   from
                   this
                   service
                   ,
                   dull
                   and
                   heavie
                   within
                   us
                   ,
                   use
                   meanes
                   of
                   provocation
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   motion
                   die
                   in
                   our
                   breasts
                   .
                   To
                   quicken
                   our selves
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   we
                   may
                   use
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   motives
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   First
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   except
                   we
                   contend
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   our selves
                   men
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   men
                   :
                   this
                   Faith
                   of
                   ours
                   will
                   bee
                   laid
                   waste
                   and
                   utterly
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   Gospel
                   will
                   soone
                   become
                   another
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   which
                   hitherto
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   blessed
                   bee
                   God
                   )
                   and
                   long
                   may
                   be
                   preached
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   will
                   bee
                   exchanged
                   for
                   another
                   Jesus
                   that
                   cannot
                   save
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   mee
                   say
                   this
                   unto
                   you
                   :
                   the
                   chang
                   is
                   sooner
                   made
                   then
                   men
                   are
                   aware
                   of
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   was
                   jealous
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   lest
                   this
                   sore
                   and
                   heavie
                   judgement
                   had
                   befallen
                   them
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     3.
                     lest
                     their
                     mindes
                     should
                     be
                     corrupted
                     from
                     that
                     simplicitie
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   The
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   propertie
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   fearefully
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   corruptions
                   from
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   will
                   not
                   remaine
                   and
                   abide
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   contended
                   for
                   :
                   Sathan
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   possesse
                   so
                   rich
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   set
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   our
                   defence
                   somewhat
                   high
                   ;
                   except
                   wee
                   hold
                   fast
                   our
                   Crowne
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   gives
                   this
                   reason
                   to
                   the
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   why
                   he
                   so
                   stoutly
                   stood
                   it
                   out
                   against
                   those
                   false
                   brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   craftily
                   sent
                   in
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   bondage
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   for
                   an
                   houre
                   ;
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   might
                   continue
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   Implying
                   that
                   all
                   had
                   beene
                   gone
                   ,
                   all
                   lost
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   Paul
                   risen
                   up
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   warre
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   so
                   our
                   Saviour
                   willeth
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Philadelphia
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   3.
                   11.
                   to
                   hold
                   fast
                   that
                   which
                   
                   shee
                   hath
                   ,
                   lest
                   another
                   take
                   her
                   Crowne
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   shee
                   did
                   not
                   contend
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   fast
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   was
                   taught
                   and
                   established
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   her
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   be
                   her
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   kept
                   it
                   )
                   it
                   would
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   share
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   Church
                   or
                   people
                   :
                   for
                   commonly
                   when
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   will
                   shew
                   his
                   libertie
                   and
                   freedome
                   this
                   way
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   better
                   accord
                   with
                   meere
                   strangers
                   then
                   with
                   old
                   friends
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   declined
                   and
                   fallen
                   in
                   their
                   affections
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   consider
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   lose
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   miscarries
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   wee
                   lose
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   forsake
                   his
                   former
                   habitation
                   among
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Gospel
                   goe
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   their
                   abode
                   together
                   ,
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   :
                   wee
                   know
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   plainely
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Nation
                   or
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   without
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   2.
                   12.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   interest
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   reckon
                   him
                   
                   
                     inter
                     bona
                     sua
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   goods
                   or
                   possessions
                   :
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   bee
                   to
                   punish
                   or
                   destroy
                   ,
                   so
                   Zachary
                   8.
                   23.
                   prophecieth
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   should
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   skirt
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Jew
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   desire
                   to
                   goe
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   .
                   Now
                   how
                   or
                   why
                   should
                   God
                   bee
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   namely
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cron.
                   15.
                   3.
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   Israel
                   was
                   without
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   wanted
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   God
                   dwelling
                   only
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   knowne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   then
                   consider
                   what
                   an
                   invaluable
                   losse
                   wee
                   shall
                   gaine
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   whose
                   truth
                   and
                   faithfulnesse
                   have
                   alwayes
                   bin
                   shield
                   &
                   buckler
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   land
                   ,
                   woe
                   unto
                   them
                   (
                   saith
                   God
                   himselfe
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   concerning
                   
                     Israel
                     )
                     Woe
                     unto
                     them
                     when
                     I
                     depart
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     Hosea
                  
                   9.
                   12.
                   what
                   will
                   wee
                   doe
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   our
                   wall
                   of
                   fire
                   shall
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   being
                   round
                   about
                   us
                   :
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   left
                   as
                   a
                   prey
                   to
                   
                   all
                   miseries
                   ,
                   judgements
                   ,
                   and
                   calamities
                   ?
                   May
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   serve
                   their
                   turnes
                   out
                   of
                   us
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   Citie
                   ,
                   people
                   ,
                   or
                   Nation
                   ,
                   forsaken
                   of
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   dead
                   carcase
                   when
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   is
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   begins
                   to
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   putrifie
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   forth
                   a
                   smell
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cals
                   all
                   the
                   birds
                   of
                   prey
                   (
                   even
                   from
                   a
                   farre
                   )
                   to
                   teare
                   and
                   to
                   devoure
                   ?
                   This
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   
                     Where
                     the
                     carkase
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     the
                     Eagles
                     bee
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   24.
                   
                   28.
                   compar'd
                   with
                   Luke
                   17.
                   37.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   cleerely
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   upon
                   Gods
                   departing
                   and
                   forsaking
                   that
                   Nation
                   ,
                   who
                   whiles
                   he
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   their
                   enemies
                   had
                   no
                   minde
                   to
                   seeke
                   their
                   destruction
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   prey
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Eagles
                   ,
                   Vultures
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   birds
                   of
                   prey
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   thoughts
                   or
                   desire
                   of
                   seizing
                   upon
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   whilst
                   they
                   live
                   in
                   their
                   strength
                   :
                   neither
                   doe
                   their
                   bodies
                   send
                   forth
                   any
                   ill
                   favour
                   ,
                   to
                   invite
                   and
                   call
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   prey
                   till
                   they
                   bee
                   dead
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   begin
                   to
                   putrifie
                   :
                   So
                   whilst
                   God
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   Ierusalem
                   in
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   ;
                   her
                   enemies
                   had
                   no
                   hearts
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   making
                   prey
                   or
                   spoyle
                   of
                   her
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   who
                   was
                   her
                   life
                   (
                   God
                   I
                   meane
                   )
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   shee
                   presently
                   beganne
                   to
                   putrifie
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   her
                   enemies
                   (
                   significantly
                   intimated
                   by
                   the
                   Eagle
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   their
                   ensigne
                   or
                   colours
                   in
                   the
                   warre
                   )
                   soone
                   sented
                   her
                   putrifying
                   carkase
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   devoured
                   her
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   further
                   illustration
                   of
                   this
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   cited
                   
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   strengthning
                   the
                   motive
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   that
                   these
                   passages
                   may
                   be
                   looked
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   diligently
                   considered
                   and
                   compared
                   together
                   .
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     14.
                     9.
                     
                     Deut.
                     1.
                     42.
                     
                     Deut.
                     7.
                     21.
                     
                     Deut.
                     13.
                     17.
                     
                     Iudg.
                     16.
                     20.
                     21.
                     
                     Psal
                     .
                     46.
                     5.
                     
                     Psal
                     .
                     71.
                     11.
                     
                     Esa
                     .
                     27.
                     11.
                     
                     Ezech.
                     19.
                     4.
                     
                     Ezech.
                  
                   35.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   the
                   Geneva
                   note
                   on
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   17.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   consider
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   contend
                   earnestly
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   beene
                   directed
                   )
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   assured
                   successe
                   ;
                   our
                   enemies
                   shall
                   never
                   say
                   in
                   triumph
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   behold
                   
                   wee
                   have
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   rescue
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   all
                   gainesayers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   darknesse
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   buy
                   the
                   truth
                   at
                   Gods
                   price
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   have
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hands
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   willing
                   to
                   cleave
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   never
                   put
                   us
                   asunder
                   by
                   a
                   strong
                   hand
                   :
                   
                     hold
                     fast
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Philadelphia
                   )
                   lest
                   another
                   take
                   thy
                   crowne
                   ;
                   implying
                   ,
                   that
                   holding
                   fast
                   will
                   prevent
                   it
                   ;
                   thy
                   crowne
                   shall
                   alwayes
                   stand
                   upon
                   thy
                   owne
                   head
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   keepe
                   thine
                   owne
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   say
                   )
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   set
                   thy
                   
                   foote
                   to
                   the
                   foote
                   of
                   the
                   adversarie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   let
                   him
                   carry
                   away
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   carry
                   away
                   thee
                   too
                   ,
                   or
                   something
                   of
                   thine
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Continue
                   (
                   saith
                   St.
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Philippians
                   )
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   minde
                   ,
                   striving
                   together
                   for
                   (
                   or
                   with
                   )
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   nothing
                   feare
                   your
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   Philip.
                   1.
                   27.
                   28.
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   contend
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   make
                   no
                   resistance
                   against
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   tyrannize
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   impoverish
                   us
                   of
                   our
                   great
                   treasure
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   
                   morsell
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   triumph
                   in
                   the
                   ruines
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   oursoules
                   together
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   resist
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   what
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   promises
                   ,
                   who
                   knowes
                   Sathans
                   depths
                   ;
                   and
                   tels
                   all
                   his
                   secrets
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   flee
                   from
                   you
                   :
                   Iames
                   4.
                   7.
                   if
                   hee
                   findes
                   resistance
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   cannot
                   speede
                   presently
                   ,
                   or
                   suddenly
                   as
                   he
                   desires
                   ,
                   hee
                   stands
                   upon
                   thornes
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   lose
                   time
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   left
                   ;
                   hee
                   will
                   away
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   hopes
                   to
                   bestow
                   his
                   time
                   and
                   temptations
                   to
                   better
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Consider
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   come
                   forth
                   and
                   shew
                   our selves
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   conflict
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   partake
                   in
                   this
                   most
                   noble
                   and
                   honourable
                   quarrell
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   wee
                   shall
                   share
                   with
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   triumph
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   victorie
                   ,
                   against
                   Antichrist
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   followers
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   which
                   mee
                   thinkes
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   most
                   sutable
                   incouragement
                   under
                   heaven
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   right
                   bred
                   )
                   the
                   successe
                   and
                   glorie
                   of
                   that
                   great
                   
                   victorie
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   over
                   the
                   Beast
                   ;
                   shall
                   bee
                   divided
                   between
                   the
                   Captain
                   and
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   faithfulnesse
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   bee
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   battell
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   17.
                   14.
                   these
                   shall
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lambe
                   shall
                   over-come
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   with
                   him
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Cast
                   but
                   an
                   eye
                   upon
                   this
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   but
                   fill
                   us
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   courage
                   and
                   resolution
                   for
                   this
                   service
                   .
                   
                     That
                     which
                     yee
                     have
                     already
                     ,
                     hold
                     fast
                     till
                     I
                     come
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Thyatira
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   25.
                   26.
                   
                   
                     For
                     hee
                     that
                     overcometh
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     keepeth
                     my
                     workes
                     unto
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     will
                     I
                     give
                     power
                     over
                     Nations
                     .
                  
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   at
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   whose
                   heart
                   will
                   but
                   serve
                   him
                   to
                   looke
                   the
                   Devill
                   and
                   his
                   terrible
                   ones
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   goe
                   forth
                   to
                   battle
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   consider
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   therefore
                   decline
                   this
                   warfare
                   because
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   undertaken
                   at
                   our
                   owne
                   cost
                   and
                   charges
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   sustaine
                   losse
                   in
                   our
                   estates
                   ,
                   losse
                   of
                   friends
                   ,
                   credit
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   our
                   liberties
                   ,
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Consider
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   it
                   againe
                   (
                   it
                   
                   is
                   a
                   waighty
                   and
                   most
                   important
                   truth
                   )
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   may
                   (
                   may
                   ,
                   yea
                   must
                   )
                   lose
                   and
                   part
                   with
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   upon
                   harder
                   and
                   worse
                   termes
                   a
                   thousand-fold
                   ;
                   upon
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   honourable
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   more
                   advantage
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   warfare
                   ;
                   impossible
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   ever
                   wee
                   should
                   :
                   Mee
                   thinke
                   this
                   motive
                   should
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   reasonings
                   and
                   gaine
                   .
                   sayings
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   flesh
                   in
                   any
                   kinde
                   should
                   plead
                   to
                   bee
                   spared
                   or
                   excused
                   from
                   this
                   warfare
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   onely
                   plead
                   against
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   it selfe
                   also
                   .
                   Therefore
                   for
                   such
                   stuffe
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   regard
                   it
                   not
                   :
                   loe
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   ours
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Suppose
                   that
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   should
                   cal
                   for
                   thy
                   service
                   herein
                   ,
                   &
                   thou
                   seest
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   serve
                   without
                   expence
                   of
                   thy
                   estate
                   ,
                   abridgement
                   of
                   thy
                   libertie
                   (
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   )
                   danger
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   makest
                   answer
                   ,
                   no
                   :
                   thou
                   wilt
                   see
                   what
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   otherwise
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   verie
                   next
                   day
                   (
                   for
                   ought
                   thou
                   knowest
                   ,
                   within
                   a
                   shorter
                   space
                   )
                   God
                   will
                   suffer
                   that
                   great
                   extortioner
                   death
                   ,
                   to
                   spoyle
                   thee
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   and
                   then
                   
                   (
                   as
                   God
                   saith
                   to
                   the
                   foole
                   ,
                   Luke
                   12.
                   20.
                   
                   )
                   
                     whose
                     shall
                     all
                     these
                     be
                  
                   ?
                   )
                   Where
                   is
                   thy
                   estate
                   ?
                   Where
                   libertie
                   ?
                   Where
                   credit
                   ?
                   Where
                   friends
                   ?
                   Where
                   life
                   ?
                   all
                   is
                   lost
                   for
                   ever
                   :
                   whereas
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   hadest
                   beene
                   willing
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   over
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Deed
                   of
                   gift
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   spoken
                   of
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   safe
                   for
                   thee
                   for
                   eternitie
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   else
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   for
                   these
                   mortall
                   comforts
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   immortalitie
                   ,
                   the
                   outward
                   and
                   corruptible
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   incorruption
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   consecration
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   
                   immortall
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   every
                   where
                   teach
                   .
                   )
                   If
                   thy
                   goods
                   be
                   otherwise
                   spoyled
                   ,
                   thy
                   libertie
                   restrained
                   ,
                   life
                   taken
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   regard
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   compassion
                   on
                   thee
                   :
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   he
                   will
                   value
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   life
                   at
                   as
                   little
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   doest
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   truth
                   :
                   hee
                   will
                   sell
                   thee
                   for
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   no
                   money
                   for
                   thee
                   (
                   as
                   David
                   speakes
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   punish
                   ,
                   or
                   shew
                   any
                   judgement
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   shall
                   oppresse
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   destroy
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   A
                   Father
                   that
                   hath
                   given
                   an
                   estate
                   to
                   a
                   sonne
                   that
                   is
                   improvident
                   ,
                   and
                   wastes
                   it
                   with
                   riotous
                   living
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Prodigall
                   did
                   )
                   regardeth
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   casts
                   him
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   suffers
                   him
                   to
                   taste
                   of
                   want
                   and
                   all
                   extremitie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   hee
                   so
                   layes
                   out
                   his
                   stocke
                   to
                   make
                   still
                   a
                   returne
                   and
                   increase
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   delights
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   God
                   with
                   men
                   ;
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   wisely
                   and
                   providently
                   dispose
                   of
                   such
                   mercies
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   hand
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   still
                   returning
                   
                   and
                   comming
                   in
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     such
                     are
                     his
                     delight
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   his
                   affection
                   :
                   but
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   so
                   order
                   and
                   mannage
                   their
                   present
                   estates
                   and
                   comforts
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   wholly
                   perish
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   seene
                   in
                   any
                   returne
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   his
                   soule
                   abhorreth
                   :
                   hee
                   loveth
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   children
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   generation
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   I
                   conceive
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   bee
                   understood
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     10.
                     17.
                     therefore
                     doth
                     my
                     Father
                     love
                     mee
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     lay
                     downe
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     take
                     it
                     againe
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   lay
                   it
                   downe
                   so
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   upon
                   such
                   tearmes
                   of
                   obedience
                   
                   and
                   submission
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   in
                   equitie
                   and
                   justice
                   receive
                   it
                   againe
                   :
                   wee
                   cannot
                   thinke
                   our
                   Saviours
                   meaning
                   should
                   bee
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   God
                   should
                   love
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   simple
                   and
                   bare
                   intent
                   of
                   resuming
                   his
                   life
                   again
                   upon
                   death
                   (
                   for
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   live
                   againe
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   should
                   dye
                   ;
                   that
                   's
                   rather
                   nature
                   then
                   commendation
                   ,
                   or
                   matter
                   of
                   love
                   )
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   love
                   him
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   carefull
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   dye
                   with
                   that
                   abundance
                   of
                   zeale
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   abundance
                   of
                   love
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   chosen
                   ;
                   that
                   his
                   life
                   by
                   
                   no
                   Law
                   of
                   justice
                   or
                   equitie
                   could
                   bee
                   kept
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   him
                   againe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   So
                   ,
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   wee
                   cannot
                   take
                   it
                   againe
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   properly
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   Prodigals
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   waste
                   what
                   wee
                   have
                   :
                   To
                   part
                   with
                   our
                   money
                   ,
                   libertie
                   ,
                   lives
                   ,
                   grudgingly
                   ,
                   unwillingly
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   our
                   own
                   turns
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   regards
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   part
                   with
                   them
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   with
                   justice
                   ,
                   equitie
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   
                   restore
                   these
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   with
                   advantage
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   that
                   he
                   loveth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   taketh
                   a
                   holie
                   delight
                   and
                   contentment
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Besides
                   ,
                   oft
                   times
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   dealt
                   basely
                   ,
                   and
                   unworthily
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   loved
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   unfaithfulnesse
                   :
                   as
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   )
                   God
                   himselfe
                   taketh
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   mans
                   person
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   just
                   judgement
                   of
                   his
                   upō
                   the
                   man
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   take
                   little
                   pleasure
                   in
                   himself
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   in
                   what
                   hee
                   saves
                   by
                   this
                   unfaithfulnesse
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Sixthly
                   (
                   and
                   lastly
                   )
                   consider
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   as
                   wee
                   ought
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   brunt
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   sharpe
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   contending
                   is
                   upon
                   easier
                   tearmes
                   then
                   bloud
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   excused
                   from
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   fierie
                   contention
                   :
                   our
                   estates
                   ,
                   our
                   liberties
                   ,
                   our
                   prayers
                   seasonably
                   bestowed
                   in
                   this
                   service
                   ,
                   may
                   possibly
                   excuse
                   our
                   lives
                   .
                   I
                   conceive
                   this
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   promise
                   
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Philadelphia
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     3.
                     10.
                     
                     Because
                     thou
                     hast
                     kept
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     my
                     patience
                     ,
                     I
                     also
                     will
                     keepe
                     thee
                     from
                     the
                     houre
                     of
                     temptation
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     come
                     upon
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     try
                     them
                     that
                     dwell
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     Philadelphia
                  
                   (
                   it
                   seemes
                   )
                   had
                   beene
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   opposed
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   so
                   high
                   or
                   bloudie
                   a
                   hand
                   of
                   opposition
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   afterwards
                   generally
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   promiseth
                   her
                   ,
                   in
                   consideration
                   hereof
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   sharp
                   and
                   fierie
                   storm
                   and
                   tempest
                   of
                   triall
                   ,
                   should
                   fall
                   round
                   about
                   her
                   upon
                   the
                   Christian
                   
                   world
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   finde
                   covert
                   and
                   shelter
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 weapons
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 contended
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   IF
                   you
                   desire
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   )
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   weapons
                   ,
                   this
                   holie
                   warre
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   under-taken
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   contended
                   for
                   :
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   sixe
                   things
                   especially
                   (
                   besides
                   others
                   of
                   more
                   obvious
                   consideration
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   time
                   and
                   occasion
                   shall
                   require
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   men
                   must
                   contend
                   for
                   truth
                   by
                   teaching
                   and
                   propagating
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   copies
                   wee
                   write
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   like-lier
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   preserved
                   ;
                   if
                   one
                   or
                   some
                   bee
                   lost
                   ,
                   others
                   may
                   remaine
                   ;
                   therefore
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   calling
                   must
                   be
                   diligent
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   to
                   stampe
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   upon
                   the
                   judgements
                   and
                   understandings
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   under
                   their
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   childe
                   or
                   a
                   servant
                   
                   well
                   grounded
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   instrumentall
                   in
                   spreading
                   the
                   truth
                   farre
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Abraham
                   had
                   but
                   one
                   sonne
                   according
                   to
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   him
                   his
                   seede
                   was
                   multiplyed
                   as
                   the
                   starres
                   in
                   the
                   heaven
                   for
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   sands
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea
                   shore
                   innumerable
                   :
                   what
                   though
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   absolute
                   promise
                   ,
                   no
                   certaintie
                   of
                   so
                   gracious
                   and
                   full
                   a
                   successe
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   possibilitie
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   especially
                   quickned
                   with
                   some
                   degree
                   of
                   probabilitie
                   and
                   hope
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   incouragement
                   and
                   resolution
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   true
                   ,
                   
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     doe
                     evill
                     that
                     good
                     may
                     come
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   doe
                   good
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   when
                   more
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   finde
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   inforceth
                   many
                   exhortations
                   to
                   many
                   duties
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                   of
                   possibilitie
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   it
                   drawes
                   one
                   to
                   a
                   probabilitie
                   or
                   likelihood
                   :
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   to
                   live
                   by
                   charitie
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   expect
                   and
                   hope
                   the
                   best
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   beleeve
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     2.
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                  
                   7.
                   16.
                   
                   Therefore
                   let
                   not
                   this
                   means
                   of
                   contending
                   
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   be
                   neglected
                   at
                   any
                   hand
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   cited
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   )
                   perswadeth
                   men
                   to
                   hospitalitie
                   or
                   intertainment
                   of
                   strangers
                   upō
                   this
                   ground
                   ,
                   because
                   some
                   men
                   unawares
                   had
                   received
                   Angels
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   still
                   to
                   bee
                   seasoning
                   of
                   those
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   appearance
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   )
                   children
                   ,
                   servants
                   ,
                   &c.
                   with
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   upon
                   this
                   consideration
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   unawares
                   have
                   our
                   hand
                   in
                   furnishing
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   prove
                   like
                   Angels
                   in
                   their
                   ministerie
                   
                   and
                   service
                   about
                   the
                   holy
                   things
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   afterwards
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   be
                   of
                   abilitie
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   meete
                   with
                   occasions
                   and
                   opportunities
                   ,
                   sutable
                   to
                   such
                   actions
                   ,
                   and
                   endevours
                   ,
                   must
                   vindicate
                   the
                   truth
                   as
                   Paul
                   did
                   among
                   the
                   
                     Galatians
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   2.
                   5.
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   give
                   place
                   or
                   way
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   oppose
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   stand
                   up
                   to
                   pleade
                   for
                   Baal
                   .
                   If
                   men
                   of
                   erronious
                   spirits
                   finde
                   mouthes
                   to
                   open
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   light
                   must
                   finde
                   mouthes
                   to
                   open
                   for
                   the
                   
                   truth
                   .
                   As
                   one
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   theeves
                   will
                   rise
                   at
                   midnight
                   to
                   murther
                   men
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   men
                   bee
                   willing
                   to
                   bee
                   awakened
                   to
                   save
                   their
                   lives
                   ?
                   That
                   promise
                   was
                   made
                   long
                   since
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     every
                     tongue
                     that
                     should
                     rise
                     up
                     in
                     judgement
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     condemne
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Originall
                   hath
                   it
                   )
                   
                     should
                     make
                     wicked
                     .
                     Isaiah
                  
                   54.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   people
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   all
                   taught
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   wisedome
                   given
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   enemies
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   should
                   confute
                   and
                   confound
                   them
                   :
                   we
                   should
                   therfore
                   here
                   live
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   gather
                   strength
                   from
                   such
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   as
                   Cyrus
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   propchsies
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   44.
                   and
                   45.
                   chapters
                   were
                   read
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   hee
                   went
                   with
                   great
                   courage
                   and
                   resolution
                   against
                   Egypt
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   should
                   endeavour
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   Apollo's
                   ,
                   mightie
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   gird
                   on
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   dwell
                   richly
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   grapple
                   with
                   an
                   adversarie
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   in
                   our
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   havocke
                   and
                   spoyle
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   without
                   contradiction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   shine
                   as
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   innocencie
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   our selves
                   patternes
                   and
                   examples
                   unto
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   practice
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   every
                   grace
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   speciall
                   importance
                   for
                   upholding
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   That
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   makes
                   men
                   like
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   cannot
                   lightly
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   bee
                   any
                   other
                   then
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   bee
                   no
                   mortall
                   seede
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   children
                   like
                   unto
                   God
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   be
                   borne
                   ;
                   our
                   innocent
                   and
                   pure
                   conversation
                   
                   will
                   bee
                   shield
                   and
                   buckler
                   to
                   defend
                   thee
                   :
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   religion
                   is
                   seldome
                   wounded
                   but
                   through
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   sinfull
                   lives
                   of
                   the
                   professors
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   way
                   of
                   religion
                   we
                   professe
                   be
                   fruitfull
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bring
                   forth
                   many
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   blessing
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   respect
                   as
                   David
                   esteemes
                   that
                   man
                   blessed
                   that
                   hath
                   many
                   children
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   127.
                   4.
                   5.
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   ashamed
                   or
                   afraid
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   in
                   the
                   gate
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   many
                   seconds
                   
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   his
                   quarrell
                   :
                   children
                   of
                   youth
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     like
                     Arrowes
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     Gyant
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   his
                   arme
                   in
                   the
                   deliverie
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   reach
                   a
                   marke
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   distance
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   the
                   good
                   life
                   &
                   unreproveable
                   conversation
                   in
                   professors
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   wound
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   never
                   neere
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   never
                   knew
                   our
                   faces
                   .
                   The
                   holinesse
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   will
                   be
                   instead
                   of
                   miracles
                   ,
                   men
                   shall
                   be
                   compelled
                   to
                   say
                   of
                   our
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   Nicodemus
                   said
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     3.
                     2.
                     no
                     
                     man
                     can
                     doe
                     the
                     miracles
                     that
                     thou
                     doest
                     ,
                     except
                     God
                     bee
                     with
                     him
                     :
                  
                   no
                   religion
                   can
                   produce
                   such
                   gracious
                   and
                   lovely
                   wayes
                   ,
                   except
                   God
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   doe
                   we
                   but
                   manifest
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   in
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   we
                   sufficiently
                   manifest
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   in
                   our
                   judgements
                   :
                   these
                   cannot
                   be
                   parted
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   doe
                   well
                   saith
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                  
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                     who
                     is
                     hee
                     that
                     shall
                     harme
                     you
                     :
                  
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   or
                   can
                   harme
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   religion
                   ?
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   they
                   honour
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   matter
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   and
                   men
                   
                   cannot
                   likely
                   blame
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   errour
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   men
                   must
                   countenance
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   teachers
                   ,
                   abettors
                   ,
                   and
                   professors
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   this
                   chiefely
                   concernes
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   in
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   of
                   respect
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   debt
                   which
                   such
                   men
                   owe
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   professe
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   ready
                   to
                   speake
                   for
                   either
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stand
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   respects
                   of
                   honour
                   unto
                   them
                   when
                   time
                   require
                   :
                   as
                   Iehoshaphat
                   did
                   to
                   Michaiah
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cron.
                   18.
                   6.
                   7.
                   doe
                   well
                   
                   saith
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   3.
                   so
                   shalt
                   thou
                   have
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   powers
                   ,
                   or
                   men
                   in
                   authoritie
                   :
                   so
                   God
                   undertakes
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   his
                   Ministers
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   of
                   power
                   and
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   that
                   doe
                   well
                   shall
                   have
                   praise
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   countenanced
                   by
                   them
                   they
                   should
                   hearten
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   influence
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   and
                   other
                   Stars
                   is
                   ordain'd
                   in
                   nature
                   to
                   give
                   vigour
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   trees
                   ,
                   plants
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   sublunarie
                   creatures
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   face
                   and
                   countenance
                   of
                   authoritie
                   sanctified
                   by
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   cherishing
                   and
                   quickning
                   of
                   every
                   good
                   and
                   vertuous
                   way
                   
                   amongst
                   those
                   that
                   live
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   strengthning
                   and
                   refreshing
                   all
                   seeds
                   of
                   pietie
                   and
                   religion
                   that
                   are
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   their
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cloude
                   of
                   the
                   faces
                   of
                   such
                   men
                   are
                   a
                   proper
                   meanes
                   to
                   dash
                   and
                   breake
                   the
                   strength
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   ungodlinesse
                   (
                   as
                   Salomon
                   speakes
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   that
                   ranke
                   )
                   Pro.
                   20.
                   8.
                   the
                   King
                   that
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   judgement
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   executeth
                   that
                   great
                   place
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   scattereth
                   away
                   all
                   evill
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   :
                   his
                   verie
                   lookes
                   will
                   breake
                   the
                   brood
                   of
                   evill
                   doers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Therefore
                   men
                   that
                   resemble
                   God
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   should
                   remember
                   to
                   imitate
                   him
                   also
                   in
                   that
                   gracious
                   rule
                   of
                   government
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   138.
                   6.
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   high
                   ,
                   yet
                   hath
                   hee
                   respect
                   unto
                   the
                   lowly
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   proud
                   he
                   knowes
                   far
                   off
                   .
                   A
                   Magistrate
                   that
                   doth
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   proud
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   beholds
                   the
                   righteous
                   and
                   lowly
                   a
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   doth
                   in
                   effect
                   that
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   ,
                   hee
                   takes
                   the
                   childrens
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   casts
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   dogges
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   §.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   men
                   must
                   confesse
                   the
                   truth
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   examin'd
                   or
                   call'd
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   cost
                   them
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   will
                   preserve
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   estimation
                   of
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   men
                   to
                   inquire
                   more
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   men
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   wisedom
                   ,
                   so
                   constant
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   such
                   round
                   sums
                   laid
                   downe
                   for
                   it
                   as
                   mens
                   estates
                   ,
                   preferments
                   ,
                   liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   &c.
                   willingly
                   and
                   freely
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   that
                   so
                   bought
                   it
                   ,
                   boasted
                   of
                   their
                   penie-worth
                   .
                   This
                   
                   cannot
                   but
                   raise
                   the
                   estimation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   commoditie
                   in
                   request
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   when
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   sell
                   it
                   at
                   any
                   rate
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   buy
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   This
                   confessing
                   of
                   truth
                   and
                   suffering
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   this
                   sealing
                   of
                   it
                   somtime
                   with
                   bloud
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   that
                   hath
                   preserved
                   it
                   safe
                   and
                   sound
                   from
                   depravation
                   and
                   corruption
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   honoured
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   beleeve
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                   53.
                   11.
                   so
                   hath
                   hee
                   
                   honoured
                   and
                   recompenced
                   the
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   losses
                   ,
                   his
                   children
                   and
                   faithfull
                   servants
                   have
                   sustained
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   preservation
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   indeed
                   an
                   abundant
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   fire
                   from
                   heaven
                   which
                   our
                   Savior
                   kindled
                   ,
                   &
                   will
                   never
                   out
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   fuell
                   to
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                   Men
                   may
                   triumph
                   beforehand
                   in
                   a
                   rich
                   &
                   blessed
                   securitie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   so
                   fed
                   and
                   maintained
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   long
                   life
                   ,
                   even
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   David
                   would
                   not
                   drinke
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   Well
                   of
                   Bethlehem
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   bloud
                   (
                   as
                   hee
                   said
                   )
                   of
                   
                   the
                   men
                   that
                   went
                   in
                   jeopardie
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   but
                   powred
                   it
                   out
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   23.
                   16.
                   17.
                   
                   So
                   men
                   cannot
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   would
                   )
                   despise
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   common
                   that
                   truth
                   which
                   hath
                   cost
                   the
                   lives
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   thousands
                   to
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   §.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Sixthly
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   more
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   al
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   constantly
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   ,
                   men
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   continuance
                   and
                   enlargement
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   men
                   must
                   quicken
                   their
                   hearts
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   deale
                   effectually
                   with
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   support
                   and
                   helping
                   
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   still
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   discover
                   the
                   madnesse
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   resist
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   minds
                   and
                   reprobate
                   ,
                   as
                   concerning
                   the
                   faith
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   would
                   make
                   it
                   evident
                   and
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   prevaile
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   Gospel
                   may
                   runne
                   and
                   bee
                   glorified
                   :
                   men
                   must
                   take
                   and
                   beare
                   the
                   outrages
                   and
                   insolencies
                   of
                   such
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   Hezekiah
                   did
                   with
                   the
                   letters
                   of
                   
                     Rabshakeh
                     ,
                     Isaiah
                  
                   37.
                   4.
                   
                     he
                     spread
                     them
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     pray'd
                     ,
                     and
                     wept
                     over
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   upon
                   other
                   tearmes
                   ,
                   let
                   importunitie
                   
                   be
                   let
                   loose
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   though
                   nothing
                   else
                   will
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   an
                   unjust
                   Judge
                   ,
                   neither
                   regarding
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   own
                   glorie
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   poore
                   creature
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   would
                   overcome
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   plyed
                   on
                   all
                   hands
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   .
                   Divers
                   particulars
                   more
                   might
                   bee
                   given
                   in
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   direction
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   men
                   bee
                   sound
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   upright
                   hearted
                   towards
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   their
                   owne
                   reines
                   and
                   consciences
                   will
                   sufficiently
                   teach
                   us
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               PREACHED
               AT
               THE
               FVNERALL
               OF
               M
               rs
               .
               ABBOTT
               IN
               St.
               STEVENS
               CHURCH
               IN
               Coleman-street
               London
               .
            
             
               By
               IOHN
               GOODWIN
               Pastor
               of
               S.
               Stephens
               Coleman-street
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 Cotes
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Peter
                 Cole
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Glove
               and
               Lyon
               in
               Corne-hill
               neere
               the
               Royall
               Exchange
               .
               1641.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               FVNERALL
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Luke
                   10.
                   42.
                   
                
                 
                   Mary
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   good
                   part
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               words
               in
               their
               dependance
               ,
               are
               part
               of
               an
               answer
               given
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               a
               kinde
               of
               expostulation
               ,
               or
               contestation
               made
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               woman
               whose
               name
               was
               Martha
               ,
               
               against
               her
               sister
               called
               Mary
               .
            
             
               The
               case
               (
               in
               a
               word
               )
               was
               this
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               (
               whether
               voluntary
               ,
               or
               invited
               ,
               is
               neither
               easie
               ,
               nor
               much
               edifying
               to
               determine
               )
               comes
               guest-wise
               to
               visit
               a
               family
               ,
               when
               hee
               knew
               hee
               should
               finde
               a
               little
               nest
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               of
               his
               friends
               together
               ;
               Mary
               and
               Martha
               ,
               two
               sisters
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               the
               brother
               .
               That
               God
               which
               had
               made
               them
               of
               one
               house
               ,
               had
               made
               them
               of
               one
               minde
               also
               in
               that
               house
               :
               and
               this
               minde
               wherein
               they
               agreed
               ,
               and
               were
               as
               one
               ,
               was
               the
               best
               and
               blessedest
               minde
               of
               all
               :
               
               they
               were
               one
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               love
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               two
               sisters
               ,
               however
               they
               accorded
               well
               ,
               and
               were
               both
               as
               one
               in
               the
               maine
               ;
               they
               were
               both
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               children
               of
               the
               same
               light
               :
               yet
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               they
               were
               of
               somewhat
               differing
               dispositions
               (
               or
               apprehensions
               rather
               ,
               for
               the
               disposition
               ariseth
               from
               hence
               )
               in
               some
               particulars
               :
               Examples
               of
               which
               kinde
               of
               differences
               we
               see
               daily
               amongst
               those
               that
               are
               not
               onely
               truely
               ,
               but
               even
               eminently
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               religious
               .
               Martha
               the
               elder
               sister
               ,
               as
               is
               more
               generally
               thought
               ,
               though
               Mary
               be
               
               first
               named
               Iohn
               11.
               1.
               
               )
               her
               apprehensions
               gave
               her
               ,
               that
               shee
               should
               expresse
               her
               affections
               to
               her
               cleare
               Lord
               (
               her
               present
               guest
               )
               upon
               the
               highest
               &
               best
               termes
               ,
               by
               bestirring
               her selfe
               about
               his
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               taking
               care
               that
               all
               things
               might
               fall
               right
               here
               .
               Mary
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               had
               another
               conceit
               (
               and
               that
               more
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               further
               reach
               )
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               best
               commend
               her selfe
               and
               her
               affection
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               being
               his
               guest
               ,
               and
               feeding
               upon
               those
               lips
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               feed
               many
               :
               by
               setting
               her selfe
               downe
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               to
               
               heare
               his
               preaching
               (
               as
               the
               text
               saith
               .
               )
               Now
               Martha
               apprehending
               ,
               without
               all
               controversie
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               the
               woman
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               imployed
               about
               that
               which
               was
               fittest
               to
               bee
               done
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               sister
               was
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               forgetfull
               of
               what
               best
               became
               her
               ;
               and
               withall
               (
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               )
               being
               a
               little
               jealous
               that
               her
               entertainment
               might
               suffer
               some
               losse
               and
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               not
               fully
               answer
               that
               curious
               plat-forme
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               shee
               had
               projected
               it
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               none
               but
               her selfe
               to
               order
               and
               looke
               
               after
               the
               carriage
               of
               it
               :
               Martha
               (
               I
               say
               )
               being
               strengthened
               with
               these
               apprehensions
               ,
               comes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               addresseth
               her selfe
               unto
               him
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 carest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 sister
                 hath
                 left
                 me
                 to
                 server
                 alone
                 ?
                 bid
                 her
                 therefore
                 that
                 shee
                 helpe
                 me
                 .
              
               Shee
               made
               little
               question
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               had
               beene
               of
               her
               minde
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               taken
               her
               part
               in
               this
               gentle
               quarrell
               against
               her
               sister
               .
               Only
               shee
               thought
               ,
               that
               being
               taken
               up
               in
               discourse
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               minde
               or
               observe
               the
               matter
               between
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               she
               would
               bee
               a
               remembrancer
               unto
               him
               :
               and
               comes
               
               and
               pleades
               her
               owne
               insufficiencie
               to
               have
               things
               as
               shee
               desired
               to
               have
               them
               for
               his
               entertainement
               ,
               and
               suggests
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               pleased
               to
               speake
               to
               her
               sister
               to
               helpe
               ,
               shee
               was
               at
               very
               good
               leasure
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               To
               this
               request
               of
               Martha
               to
               have
               her
               sister
               away
               from
               Christs
               feete
               ,
               from
               hearing
               his
               word
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               returnes
               this
               unexpected
               answer
               .
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 thou
                 carest
                 and
                 art
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 One
                 thing
                 is
                 needfull
                 :
                 Mary
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Martha
                 Martha
                 :
              
               the
               duplication
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               his
               
               spirit
               was
               stirred
               within
               him
               upon
               the
               motion
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               answer
               was
               serious
               and
               earnest
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               .
               
                 Thou
                 carest
                 and
                 art
                 troubled
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               thou
               findest
               many
               things
               to
               take
               up
               thy
               time
               ,
               and
               trouble
               thy selfe
               about
               that
               might
               well
               bee
               spared
               and
               left
               undone
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               hurt
               ,
               or
               the
               worse
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               forgettest
               ,
               and
               dost
               not
               consider
               that
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Soveraigne
               necessity
               indeed
               .
               But
               Mary
               thy
               sister
               ,
               shee
               remembers
               it
               ,
               she
               considers
               what
               it
               is
               to
               learne
               the
               mysteries
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               opportunities
               of
               
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               howsoever
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               hast
               espied
               a
               Moate
               in
               her
               eye
               ,
               and
               blamest
               her
               for
               doing
               what
               she
               doth
               :
               yet
               I
               discerne
               her
               eye
               to
               bee
               single
               ,
               and
               her
               sight
               cleare
               ,
               and
               must
               approve
               of
               what
               she
               hath
               done
               .
               
                 Mary
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               which
               part
               of
               the
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               double
               exposition
               usually
               given
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               sense
               fals
               thus
               :
               
                 Maries
                 part
              
               ,
               is
               therefore
               the
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               wisely
               chosen
               ;
               because
               it
               shall
               for
               ever
               continue
               with
               her
               ,
               shee
               shall
               follow
               this
               her
               imployment
               
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               she
               shall
               bee
               taken
               up
               and
               exercised
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               things
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               eternity
               .
               This
               is
               the
               interpretation
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Expositors
               generally
               magnifie
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               onely
               to
               vilifie
               and
               beate
               downe
               (
               as
               not
               onely
               their
               manner
               ,
               but
               profession
               also
               is
               )
               the
               interpretation
               which
               Calvin
               gives
               ,
               which
               yet
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               is
               the
               best
               and
               truest
               ,
               and
               delivers
               out
               the
               sense
               thus
               :
               
                 Mary
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               in
               as
               much
               as
               Mary
               hath
               done
               wisely
               ;
               
               and
               made
               a
               good
               choyce
               for
               her selfe
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               her
               by
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               no
               wayes
               put
               her
               by
               it
               ,
               or
               advise
               her
               to
               make
               any
               other
               choyce
               instead
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               wee
               have
               the
               coherence
               together
               with
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               (
               thus
               apprehended
               )
               wee
               have
               these
               two
               things
               considerable
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               approbation
               of
               Maries
               choyce
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               and
               infallible
               Iudge
               of
               all
               questions
               and
               controversies
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               resolution
               upon
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               disturbe
               ,
               or
               in
               errupt
               her
               in
               this
               her
               
               choyce
               :
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
               Both
               these
               breasts
               are
               full
               of
               milke
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               would
               gladly
               unlade
               their
               treasures
               into
               your
               bosomes
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               one
               as
               the
               other
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               entertaine
               your
               Christian
               and
               patient
               attention
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               opening
               and
               handling
               of
               this
               one
               observation
               onely
               from
               the
               former
               branch
               (
               Christs
               approbation
               of
               Maries
               choyce
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               minding
               and
               improving
               opportunites
               for
               heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               high
               and
               special
               acceptatiō
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               loves
               none
               
               better
               than
               those
               that
               love
               themselves
               best
               in
               this
               way
               .
               Hee
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               highest
               termes
               of
               resolutions
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               man
               in
               whom
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               chiefly
               delighteth
               ,
               hee
               that
               can
               let
               the
               world
               passe
               by
               ,
               &
               not
               be
               moved
               nor
               stirred
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               on
               fire
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Eternall
               life
               ,
               when
               that
               comes
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               be
               called
               great
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               King
               of
               Heaven
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               I
               will
               (
               with
               all
               convenient
               brevity
               )
               shew
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
             
               1
               What
               these
               opportunities
               for
               Heaven
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               meane
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               What
               I
               meane
               by
               the
               improvement
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               Generall
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               be
               falls
               us
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               good
               or
               evill
               ;
               nothing
               that
               befalleth
               other
               men
               (
               if
               the
               knowledge
               there
               of
               comes
               unto
               us
               )
               nothing
               we
               thinke
               ,
               nothing
               we
               speake
               ,
               or
               do
               in
               any
               kinde
               ;
               nothing
               that
               other
               men
               thinke
               ,
               speake
               ,
               or
               doe
               ,
               if
               it
               falls
               within
               the
               sphere
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               strong
               hand
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               wisdome
               ,
               may
               be
               converted
               to
               a
               spirituall
               use
               ,
               
               and
               be
               compelled
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               doe
               service
               for
               Heaven
               .
               A
               gratious
               and
               wise
               heart
               knowes
               how
               to
               subdue
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               a
               mans
               own
               wayes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               under
               this
               tribute
               .
               Amongst
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               providence
               and
               dispensation
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               so
               drye
               ,
               or
               barren
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               ingredient
               or
               other
               ,
               either
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               power
               ,
               justice
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               faithfulnes
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               by
               servent
               and
               intense
               consideration
               may
               be
               
               drawne
               out
               as
               a
               spirituall
               extraction
               ,
               and
               be
               found
               as
               light
               prepared
               for
               the
               soule
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               beame
               of
               glimmering
               of
               this
               light
               ;
               the
               least
               shining
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               of
               precious
               influence
               ,
               and
               concernment
               for
               heaven
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Ioh.
              
               17.
               3.
               
               The
               Heaven
               and
               happinesse
               of
               the
               creature
               depends
               upon
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             
               So
               againe
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               we
               can
               thinke
               ,
               desire
               ,
               love
               ,
               feare
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               nothing
               wee
               speake
               or
               doe
               ,
               but
               if
               wee
               minde
               
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               taste
               and
               relish
               in
               it
               of
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               within
               ,
               some
               disposition
               or
               other
               is
               acted
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               manifested
               by
               all
               these
               .
               Now
               every
               degree
               of
               this
               light
               also
               ,
               every
               touch
               or
               streyne
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our selves
               ,
               directly
               tends
               to
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               our
               knowledge
               of
               God
               (
               as
               might
               be
               shewed
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               have
               no
               leasure
               now
               for
               digressions
               )
               and
               therefore
               is
               a
               gale
               of
               wind
               also
               to
               fill
               our
               sayles
               for
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               wee
               can
               see
               ,
               or
               heare
               ,
               or
               know
               concerning
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               either
               
               spoken
               ,
               intended
               ,
               or
               done
               by
               them
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               that
               which
               is
               righteous
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               wicked
               ,
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               vile
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               acted
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               before
               us
               therein
               ,
               which
               testifie
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               manner
               ,
               law
               and
               properties
               of
               spirituall
               wisedome
               ,
               grace
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               :
               so
               likewise
               ,
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               vanity
               ,
               and
               profanenesse
               on
               the
               other
               .
               So
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               world
               wee
               can
               meete
               withall
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               either
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               from
               our selves
               ,
               or
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               be
               
               they
               things
               whose
               faces
               seeme
               to
               stand
               quite
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               no
               point
               of
               the
               Compasse
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               yet
               by
               a
               strong
               hand
               of
               grace
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               and
               by
               a
               dexterity
               of
               spirituall
               wisdome
               ,
               may
               be
               turned
               about
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               faire
               advantages
               and
               oportunities
               for
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               propounded
               ,
               altogether
               exclude
               such
               opportunities
               as
               these
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               generally
               remote
               ,
               and
               of
               inferiour
               importance
               .
               Yet
               I
               chiefly
               intend
               those
               that
               are
               more
               proper
               ,
               and
               direct
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               a
               neare
               affinity
               with
               heaven
               ,
               that
               
               are
               opportunities
               prepared
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               made
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               and
               need
               only
               using
               .
            
             
               And
               such
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Minister
               that
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               enabled
               of
               God
               to
               bring
               forth
               life
               and
               immortality
               into
               light
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               when
               wee
               have
               no
               reall
               hindrance
               or
               cause
               of
               absence
               ,
               as
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               indispenceable
               occasions
               ,
               &c.
               this
               is
               an
               opportunity
               for
               Heaven
               of
               the
               first
               Magnitude
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               (
               in
               the
               second
               place
               )
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               wherein
               wee
               may
               feed
               upon
               the
               great
               and
               holy
               things
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               other
               senses
               ,
               as
               wee
               do
               by
               hearing
               in
               the
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               especially
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               where
               hee
               that
               is
               our
               life
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               )
               the
               great
               Captaine
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               presents
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               dearest
               love
               unto
               us
               in
               those
               elements
               of
               bread
               &
               wine
               :
               whereunto
               uniting
               himselfe
               Sacramentally
               ,
               they
               goe
               down
               together
               ,
               bread
               and
               wine
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               Christ
               unto
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               another
               great
               opportunity
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               the
               presence
               and
               company
               
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               able
               to
               draw
               waters
               of
               life
               for
               us
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               wels
               of
               salvation
               (
               as
               Esay
               speaketh
               )
               that
               are
               able
               out
               of
               the
               good
               treasure
               of
               their
               hearts
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               calleth
               it
               )
               are
               able
               to
               furnish
               us
               with
               all
               variety
               of
               spirituall
               necessaries
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               God
               meets
               with
               us
               in
               the
               likenesse
               or
               appearance
               of
               fire
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               any
               great
               or
               remarkeable
               tryall
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               opportunity
               for
               Heaven
               also
               ;
               now
               is
               there
               a
               time
               or
               season
               ,
               wherein
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               his
               holinesse
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               )
               the
               fiery
               chariots
               
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               are
               still
               sent
               for
               our
               hearts
               to
               carry
               them
               up
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Againe
               fifthly
               .
               When
               God
               (
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               )
               appeares
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               .
               Exod.
               34.
               10.
               with
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               Saphir
               stone
               under
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Heaven
               when
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               when
               he
               causeth
               his
               Sun
               of
               prosperity
               to
               shine
               upon
               us
               ,
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               and
               doth
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               wee
               looked
               not
               for
               ,
               when
               either
               hee
               lifts
               us
               up
               from
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               sets
               us
               with
               
               the
               princes
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               delivers
               our
               soules
               that
               have
               dwelt
               among
               lyons
               ,
               devouring
               feares
               ,
               and
               raging
               terrours
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               forth
               into
               a
               wealthy
               place
               ,
               and
               settles
               their
               abode
               amongst
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               :
               this
               also
               is
               a
               rich
               oportunity
               for
               Heaven
               :
               now
               is
               it
               seasonable
               to
               get
               such
               a
               fire
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               kindled
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               quenched
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               chosen
               ,
               and
               called
               forth
               by
               some
               speciall
               hand
               of
               providence
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               speciall
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               whether
               by
               suffering
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               advantage
               
               and
               opportunity
               also
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               life
               and
               immortality
               on
               working
               within
               him
               .
               
                 Let
                 patience
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 cap.
                 1.
                 vers
              
               .
               4.
               )
               
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Never
               goe
               about
               to
               shift
               or
               decline
               any
               suffering
               whatsoever
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               by
               any
               base
               or
               unlawfull
               way
               :
               suffer
               on
               till
               God
               himselfe
               delivers
               you
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               Sathan
               be
               your
               deliverer
               ,
               this
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               is
               to
               let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               worke
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               exhortation
               is
               :
               That
               they
               might
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               wanting
               nothing
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               they
               
               might
               be
               a
               compleate
               ,
               and
               immediate
               preparation
               and
               fitnesse
               for
               Heaven
               :
               for
               after
               wee
               have
               done
               the
               will
               of
               God
               by
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               walking
               holily
               ,
               we
               have
               yet
               need
               of
               patiēce
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Heb.
               10.
               36.
               
               )
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
               Faith
               is
               our
               foundation
               ,
               holines
               of
               life
               as
               the
               wals
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               as
               the
               roofe
               &
               consummation
               of
               our
               building
               up
               for
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               any
               
                 Lucidum
                 intervallum
              
               ,
               any
               respite
               or
               breathing
               time
               from
               the
               workes
               and
               labours
               of
               our
               hands
               from
               our
               ordinary
               callings
               ,
               and
               imployments
               ,
               is
               a
               season
               and
               opportunity
               for
               prayer
               ,
               
               reading
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               &c.
               and
               consequently
               for
               Heaven
               .
               When
               the
               world
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               fittest
               season
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God.
               We
               might
               instāce
               in
               more
               particulars
               :
               but
               by
               these
               you
               perceive
               what
               the
               speciall
               opportunities
               for
               Heaven
               are
               ,
               which
               are
               chiefly
               intended
               in
               the
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Wee
               come
               (
               in
               the
               second
               place
               )
               to
               shew
               you
               (
               in
               a
               word
               )
               what
               wee
               mean
               by
               improving
               these
               opportunities
               .
               This
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               raising
               of
               such
               matter
               of
               benefit
               and
               advantage
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               and
               condition
               of
               every
               opportunitie
               doth
               afford
               .
               It
               
               is
               like
               the
               gathering
               of
               fruit
               from
               the
               tree
               that
               beares
               it
               ,
               or
               drawing
               milke
               out
               of
               the
               breast
               that
               gives
               it
               .
               As
               when
               a
               Sermon
               is
               preached
               ,
               the
               receiving
               ,
               and
               gaining
               in
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               quickning
               ,
               that
               raising
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               strengthening
               of
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               that
               weakning
               and
               disabling
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               ,
               and
               importance
               of
               things
               therein
               delivered
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               improving
               of
               such
               an
               opportunity
               .
               So
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               triall
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               joyne
               with
               the
               chastisement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               to
               helpe
               his
               rodde
               forward
               ,
               with
               that
               
               spirituall
               worke
               and
               businesse
               ,
               about
               which
               it
               is
               sent
               ,
               which
               (
               happily
               )
               may
               be
               the
               awakening
               of
               us
               out
               of
               the
               sleepe
               of
               security
               ,
               the
               quickning
               of
               us
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               &
               workes
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               setting
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               this
               present
               world
               asunder
               ,
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               ,
               the
               reforming
               of
               somewhat
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               practice
               ,
               which
               is
               heterogeneall
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               staine
               ,
               and
               blemish
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               conversation
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               take
               the
               rodde
               of
               God
               that
               is
               upon
               him
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               o
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               advantage
               and
               assistance
               thereof
               
               shall
               compell
               his
               foolish
               heart
               to
               let
               goe
               the
               hold
               it
               hath
               taken
               on
               vanity
               in
               any
               kinde
               ;
               and
               to
               stoope
               to
               that
               yoke
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               God
               would
               put
               upon
               it
               (
               which
               it
               may
               be
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               not
               the
               like
               assistance
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               affliction
               :
               most
               mens
               hearts
               are
               unruly
               ,
               and
               unteachable
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               when
               there
               is
               a
               rodde
               at
               hand
               )
               this
               is
               an
               improvement
               of
               such
               an
               opportunity
               ;
               the
               like
               is
               to
               be
               conceived
               in
               other
               particulars
               .
               There
               may
               bee
               an
               inferiour
               and
               under
               improvement
               of
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               
               when
               a
               man
               gaines
               somewhat
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               more
               might
               have
               beene
               made
               of
               it
               :
               and
               there
               is
               a
               just
               ,
               and
               full
               improvement
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               gathers
               the
               tree
               cleane
               ,
               and
               leaves
               none
               of
               the
               fruite
               behinde
               him
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               outermost
               branches
               .
               The
               richer
               and
               fuller
               the
               improvement
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               and
               higher
               is
               the
               acceptation
               frō
               God.
               This
               for
               the
               unfolding
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               We
               come
               (
               in
               the
               second
               place
               )
               to
               heape
               more
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               Heaven
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               more
               witnesses
               .
               That
               
               cōplaint
               of
               God
               himselfe
               concerning
               his
               people
               ,
               
               together
               with
               that
               expression
               of
               the
               earnestnesse
               of
               his
               desire
               towards
               them
               this
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               faire
               and
               full
               evidence
               ,
               &
               confirmation
               hereof
               .
               For
               
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 nation
                 void
                 of
                 counsel
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 understanding
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 !
                 How
                 should
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 chase
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Oh
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               sheweth
               that
               God
               doth
               highly
               prize
               and
               accept
               this
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               understanding
               in
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               which
               makes
               
               them
               treasure
               up
               for
               themselves
               in
               Heaven
               and
               become
               provident
               for
               their
               latter
               end
               .
               His
               soule
               longs
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               for
               summer
               fruit
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               people
               fild
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               this
               wisdome
               ;
               yea
               and
               professeth
               himselfe
               willing
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               pay
               for
               this
               his
               longing
               ,
               if
               hee
               might
               have
               it
               upon
               any
               termes
               .
               How
               should
               one
               of
               them
               chase
               a
               thou
               sād
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               would
               gladly
               hire
               men
               &
               women
               with
               the
               best
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               worke
               wisely
               for
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
               So
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               seems
               to
               be
               much
               takē
               ,
               &
               (
               to
               speak
               with
               due
               reverence
               )
               to
               be
               
               even
               ravished
               ,
               and
               transported
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               an
               extasie
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               holy
               contentment
               ,
               upon
               the
               very
               mention
               of
               such
               a
               disposition
               ,
               and
               wise
               behaviour
               ,
               as
               we
               speake
               of
               ,
               in
               mannaging
               and
               improving
               opportunities
               for
               Heaven
               .
               Let
               your
               loynes
               be
               girded
               about
               ,
               and
               your
               lights
               burning
               :
               and
               ye
               your selves
               like
               unto
               men
               that
               waite
               for
               their
               Master
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
                 servants
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 shall
                 finde
                 waking
                 .
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 hee
                 willgird
                 himselfe
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sit
                 downe
                 at
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 serve
                 them
                 .
              
               
               By
               girding
               up
               the
               loynes
               and
               keeping
               their
               lights
               burning
               ,
               watching
               ,
               &c.
               hee
               meanes
               nothing
               else
               (
               in
               effect
               )
               but
               a
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               mannaging
               of
               the
               opportunities
               for
               heaven
               that
               were
               before
               them
               .
               Now
               rather
               than
               such
               men
               as
               these
               should
               want
               honour
               ,
               hee
               promiseth
               once
               more
               to
               forget
               his
               owne
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               dispense
               with
               Majestie
               :
               and
               will
               be
               found
               yet
               againe
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               I
               onely
               mention
               one
               Testimony
               more
               from
               the
               Scripture
               (
               letting
               passe
               others
               without
               number
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               26.
               
               &c.
               And
               to
               him
               that
               overcommeth
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               
               my
               words
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               power
               over
               Nations
               .
               And
               hee
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rodde
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               even
               as
               I
               received
               of
               my
               Father
               .
               And
               I
               will
               give
               him
               the
               morning
               Starre
               .
               This
               fame
               overcomming
               and
               keeping
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               (
               being
               interpreted
               )
               but
               the
               acting
               of
               the
               true
               greatnesse
               of
               spirit
               we
               speake
               of
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               seene
               in
               the
               taking
               hold
               of
               ,
               and
               managing
               ,
               the
               opportunities
               that
               lie
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               carrying
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               soule
               before
               him
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               .
               Now
               of
               what
               acceptation
               this
               
               high
               and
               excellent
               streine
               of
               spirit
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               judge
               ,
               by
               those
               rich
               and
               glorious
               ingredients
               ,
               that
               are
               put
               into
               the
               reward
               annexed
               thereunto
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 power
                 over
                 Nations
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               wee
               must
               not
               stand
               now
               to
               make
               valuation
               of
               the
               particulars
               :
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               they
               are
               things
               transcendently
               glorious
               :
               of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ;
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               make
               the
               pile
               of
               testimonies
               greater
               :
               but
               wee
               have
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               point
               wee
               labour
               for
               ,
               abundantly
               already
               ,
               wee
               come
               therefore
               (
               in
               the
               third
               place
               )
               to
               demonstrate
               
               the
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               Amongst
               many
               we
               shall
               onely
               make
               use
               of
               foure
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               therefore
               highly
               approves
               this
               disposition
               we
               speake
               of
               in
               men
               ,
               of
               minding
               and
               managing
               all
               advantages
               for
               heaven
               ,
               this
               same
               lying
               out
               of
               the
               soule
               with
               all
               its
               strengh
               and
               all
               its
               might
               for
               making
               good
               the
               things
               of
               eternity
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               given
               commandement
               that
               so
               it
               should
               bee
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               voyce
               is
               obeyed
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               fully
               sympathizing
               and
               agreeing
               with
               that
               nature
               or
               disposition
               in
               God
               ,
               wherby
               
               hee
               desires
               to
               see
               himselfe
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               submitted
               unto
               by
               the
               creature
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               marrow
               and
               fatnesse
               unto
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               wherein
               his
               soule
               delighteth
               .
               
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Samuel
                 )
                 as
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 hearken
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 Rams
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               testimony
               given
               unto
               David
               (
               and
               that
               by
               God
               himself
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
              
               is
               said
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               because
               hee
               would
               
                 fulfill
                 all
                 his
                 will.
                 Act.
              
               13.
               22.
               
               This
               is
               some
               of
               the
               sweetest
               and
               
               pleasantest
               wine
               he
               drinks
               from
               this
               great
               Vine-yard
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               planted
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               voyce
               obeyed
               ,
               his
               will
               done
               by
               his
               creature
               .
               Now
               that
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               thus
               weather
               all
               their
               sayles
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               carefully
               gather
               in
               all
               winds
               that
               blow
               to
               make
               that
               port
               or
               haven
               ,
               it
               hath
               beene
               already
               sufficiently
               proved
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               have
               this
               measure
               heaped
               up
               ,
               and
               running
               over
               ,
               take
               that
               of
               Paul
               yet
               further
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 12.
                 
                 Lay
                 hold
                 on
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               Lay
               hold
               on
               it
               :
               but
               where
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               lay
               hold
               ?
               It
               
               passeth
               by
               us
               daily
               in
               the
               precious
               occasions
               and
               opportunities
               therof
               ,
               and
               when
               these
               are
               taken
               hold
               of
               ,
               and
               improved
               diligently
               ,
               eternall
               life
               is
               laid
               hold
               of
               .
               As
               those
               two
               blinde
               men
               in
               the
               Gospel
               laid
               hold
               on
               their
               naturall
               sight
               ,
               when
               hearing
               that
               Iesus
               passed
               by
               ,
               they
               tooke
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               stood
               forth
               and
               cryed
               with
               might
               and
               maine
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 have
                 mercie
                 on
                 us
                 .
              
               This
               for
               the
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               this
               making
               out
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               mortality
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               is
               the
               truest
               and
               most
               naturall
               and
               genuine
               streine
               or
               fruit
               of
               that
               
               principle
               of
               reason
               and
               understanding
               which
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               men
               :
               it
               is
               a
               mans
               wisedome
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               expression
               is
               )
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               this
               worlds
               good
               ,
               as
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               &c.
               with
               a
               neglect
               or
               indifferencie
               about
               the
               great
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               Solomons
               phrase
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               )
               
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 folly
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               give
               out
               a
               mans
               selfe
               or
               his
               strength
               for
               the
               imployment
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               would
               doe
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               makes
               folly
               of
               his
               counsell
               .
               And
               so
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               we
               know
               )
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               calleth
               the
               neglect
               in
               men
               ,
               about
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               things
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Folly
               and
               Foolishnesse
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               Madnesse
               ,
               and
               doubtlesse
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               principle
               of
               Reason
               imbased
               ,
               degenerate
               ,
               &c
               grown
               out
               of
               kinde
               altogether
               ;
               that
               makes
               this
               present
               world
               a
               stumbling
               block
               to
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               way
               to
               heaven
               .
               And
               therefore
               for
               a
               man
               to
               decline
               it
               ,
               or
               step
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               face
               and
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               desireable
               and
               pleasant
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               goe
               forth
               in
               his
               might
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               occasions
               and
               advantages
               
               for
               the
               things
               of
               eternity
               must
               needs
               bee
               the
               purest
               ,
               and
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               exquisite
               strein
               of
               that
               Soveraigne
               faculty
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               understanding
               in
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               bee
               you
               will
               here
               aske
               :
               but
               what
               is
               there
               in
               this
               to
               gaine
               approbation
               from
               God
               ,
               especially
               in
               any
               such
               eminent
               degree
               (
               as
               you
               seeme
               to
               imply
               )
               if
               men
               bee
               wise
               and
               prudent
               for
               themselves
               ,
               is
               God
               so
               taken
               or
               delighted
               herewith
               ?
               Or
               is
               there
               any
               true
               excellencie
               or
               worth
               in
               such
               a
               thing
               ?
               Therefore
               how
               is
               this
               any
               ground
               or
               reason
               of
               the
               point
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               yes
               (
               my
               Brethren
               )
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               high
               contentment
               to
               the
               Almighty
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               workes
               of
               his
               hands
               keeping
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               creation
               ,
               and
               duely
               acting
               the
               parts
               that
               are
               assigned
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               in
               their
               severall
               courses
               and
               stations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               behold
               them
               in
               the
               true
               ,
               full
               ,
               and
               compleate
               exercise
               of
               all
               those
               severall
               motions
               ,
               properties
               ,
               and
               faculties
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               hath
               enriched
               them
               according
               to
               their
               kinde
               .
               To
               see
               the
               Sunne
               shining
               ,
               the
               streames
               running
               ,
               the
               birds
               flying
               ,
               and
               all
               fruitfull
               trees
               bearing
               fruit
               in
               
               their
               kinde
               ,
               the
               Vine
               laden
               with
               Grapes
               ,
               the
               Olive
               tree
               with
               Olives
               ,
               &c.
               is
               a
               sweete
               and
               holy
               contentment
               unto
               God
               :
               he
               beholds
               his
               own
               wisdom
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               in
               the
               glasse
               hee
               hath
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Now
               as
               all
               other
               creatures
               have
               their
               specifical
               properties
               distinct
               every
               one
               from
               other
               (
               with
               sutable
               operations
               belonging
               to
               them
               )
               and
               it
               is
               the
               exercise
               or
               putting
               forth
               of
               that
               w
               ch
               is
               proper
               to
               every
               one
               by
               that
               creature
               whose
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               another
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               comely
               and
               gracefull
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               so
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               when
               every
               tree
               or
               plant
               ,
               
               or
               seed
               brings
               forth
               fruit
               according
               to
               their
               kinde
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Vine
               bringeth
               forth
               Grapes
               ,
               the
               Fig
               tree
               Figges
               (
               if
               Vine
               and
               Figge
               tree
               both
               should
               bring
               forth
               Grapes
               and
               no
               tree
               Figges
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               a
               maime
               ,
               or
               breach
               in
               the
               creation
               )
               so
               is
               there
               given
               unto
               man
               a
               specificall
               excellencie
               of
               reason
               or
               understanding
               ,
               not
               only
               distinct
               from
               ,
               but
               in
               dignity
               farre
               above
               all
               indowments
               or
               properties
               of
               other
               creatures
               .
               And
               when
               hee
               walkes
               according
               to
               this
               principle
               ,
               when
               hee
               guides
               his
               affaires
               with
               discretion
               and
               understanding
               indeed
               ,
               
               when
               he
               seekes
               his
               chiefe
               good
               and
               happinesse
               in
               a
               way
               leading
               directly
               unto
               it
               ;
               now
               hee
               bringeth
               forth
               fruit
               in
               his
               kinde
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               degenerate
               into
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               brutish
               creature
               that
               is
               beneath
               him
               ▪
               and
               this
               is
               that
               that
               is
               so
               highly
               pleasing
               unto
               God.
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               add
               re●●●ment
               of
               the
               creature
               unto
               him
               ,
               are
               stil
               commended
               unto
               us
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 unto
                 man
                 he
                 (
                 i.
                 God
                 )
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 evill
                 is
                 understanding
                 .
                 (
                 Ieb
                 .
              
               28.
               
               28.
               )
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               therefore
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               required
               by
               God
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               his
               wisedome
               or
               understanding
               ,
               or
               because
               hee
               shall
               shew
               himselfe
               wise
               or
               understanding
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               all
               duties
               whatsoever
               are
               comprehended
               in
               that
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Apostle
               (
               emphatically
               understood
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 i.
                 quit
                 your selves
                 like
                 men
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               13.
               
               And
               so
               the
               ground
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               wrath
               and
               heavie
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               loose
               and
               sinful
               men
               ,
               is
               ever
               and
               anon
               certified
               under
               the
               
               name
               of
               Foolishnesse
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 no
                 understanding
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 mercie
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 formed
                 them
                 will
                 shew
                 them
                 no
                 favour
                 .
                 Esay
                 .
              
               27.
               11.
               
               Implying
               that
               the
               only
               quarrell
               or
               controversie
               the
               Creator
               hath
               against
               his
               reasonable
               creature
               ,
               Man
               ,
               is
               the
               letting
               fall
               of
               that
               great
               and
               noble
               principle
               of
               his
               creation
               within
               him
               ,
               his
               reason
               or
               understanding
               ,
               or
               a
               suffering
               of
               that
               in
               its
               way
               of
               degeneration
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               reason
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               why
               this
               contending
               and
               striving
               for
               this
               incorruptible
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               with
               so
               
               high
               a
               hand
               ,
               should
               bee
               so
               highly
               approved
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               :
               Because
               such
               a
               man
               will
               take
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               along
               with
               him
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               will
               bee
               ready
               and
               able
               to
               doe
               great
               things
               for
               him
               on
               earth
               :
               such
               a
               man
               will
               make
               the
               Altar
               of
               his
               God
               fat
               ,
               and
               inrich
               the
               treasurie
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               will
               rejoyce
               over
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               to
               doe
               him
               all
               the
               good
               hee
               can
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               all
               hee
               hath
               ;
               will
               make
               the
               crowne
               of
               glory
               to
               flourish
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               Lord
               :
               yea
               that
               man
               that
               is
               resolved
               indeed
               to
               quit
               himselfe
               like
               a
               man
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               &
               seeks
               it
               
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               ,
               is
               ready
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               to
               part
               with
               it
               when
               he
               hath
               obteined
               it
               ,
               and
               bestow
               it
               upon
               him
               that
               hath
               given
               it
               unto
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               it
               :
               He
               that
               loves
               God
               like
               a
               God
               (
               and
               heaven
               ,
               or
               salvation
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               upon
               account
               ,
               but
               God
               injoyed
               in
               fulnesse
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               height
               )
               will
               bee
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               i.
               if
               his
               glory
               so
               required
               it
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Paul
               :
               whereas
               
                 hee
                 that
                 despiseth
                 or
                 hateth
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
              
               (
               as
               Solomons
               expression
               is
               )
               that
               under-prizeth
               the
               great
               things
               of
               eternity
               ,
               
               that
               pincheth
               and
               spareth
               (
               all
               that
               hee
               dares
               )
               in
               his
               paines
               and
               indeavours
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               afraid
               lest
               hee
               should
               doe
               too
               much
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               owne
               interpretation
               )
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               more
               then
               needs
               must
               ,
               to
               bee
               saved
               :
               such
               a
               man
               will
               never
               bee
               but
               as
               a
               dry
               and
               barren
               wildernesse
               to
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               :
               Iesus
               Christ
               will
               never
               be
               great
               of
               his
               making
               .
               Hee
               that
               longs
               (
               with
               any
               earnest
               longing
               )
               to
               see
               his
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               looke
               the
               Divell
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               terrible
               things
               of
               the
               world
               in
               the
               face
               :
               hee
               will
               make
               
               glorious
               pastime
               with
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               Beares
               ,
               and
               Dragons
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               God
               in
               flames
               of
               fire
               .
               This
               is
               given
               for
               a
               reason
               why
               
                 Moses
                 refused
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Pharaohs
               
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 injoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ;
                 to
                 esteeme
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 viz.
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 :
              
               
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               said
               ,
               had
               hee
               not
               had
               a
               good
               minde
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               beene
               resolute
               to
               take
               all
               opportunities
               and
               advantages
               
               that
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               good
               that
               great
               piece
               the
               world
               would
               have
               gained
               him
               in
               ,
               and
               God
               and
               his
               Christ
               should
               have
               lost
               the
               great
               and
               honourable
               service
               which
               hee
               did
               for
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               reason
               ,
               why
               God
               so
               highly
               approves
               and
               accepts
               this
               labour
               and
               travell
               of
               the
               soule
               for
               heaven
               is
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               man
               furnisheth
               him
               with
               fit
               matter
               to
               worke
               upon
               in
               that
               kinde
               of
               worke
               ,
               wherein
               of
               all
               other
               hee
               is
               chiefely
               delighted
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               is
               as
               fine
               clay
               in
               his
               hand
               ready
               prepared
               to
               make
               a
               vessell
               of
               
               honour
               .
               God
               may
               poure
               out
               abundantly
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               bounty
               upon
               such
               a
               man
               in
               his
               reward
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               as
               great
               in
               heaven
               ,
               as
               he
               desireth
               :
               such
               a
               mans
               way
               and
               noblenesse
               of
               spirit
               will
               beare
               a
               great
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               termes
               that
               he
               that
               layeth
               it
               upon
               him
               ,
               shall
               susteine
               no
               losse
               nor
               prejudice
               by
               so
               doing
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               case
               :
               the
               great
               and
               glorious
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               hath
               abundance
               of
               heaven
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               burne
               in
               his
               hand
               (
               as
               wee
               use
               to
               say
               )
               and
               hee
               is
               pained
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               within
               
               himselfe
               till
               they
               bee
               bestowed
               according
               to
               his
               minde
               :
               and
               this
               must
               bee
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
               Hee
               hath
               prepared
               and
               framed
               many
               crownes
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               he
               longs
               to
               finde
               heads
               to
               set
               them
               upon
               .
               The
               world
               furnisheth
               him
               very
               sparingly
               with
               such
               persons
               ;
               the
               fearfull
               ,
               and
               unbeleeving
               and
               abominable
               ,
               and
               lyars
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               meete
               to
               weare
               them
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               them
               will
               rather
               breake
               them
               in
               pieces
               againe
               ,
               and
               stamp
               them
               to
               powder
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               should
               ever
               come
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               such
               ;
               hee
               cannot
               satisfie
               himselfe
               in
               such
               a
               disposall
               of
               them
               ,
               
               nor
               make
               any
               thing
               (
               to
               his
               minde
               )
               of
               his
               bounty
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               bee
               carried
               in
               such
               a
               way
               .
               Such
               an
               excellent
               and
               wise
               workeman
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               must
               not
               make
               any
               such
               loose
               or
               staring
               joynts
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               any
               part
               of
               his
               providence
               and
               dispensation
               ,
               as
               to
               joyne
               and
               put
               things
               together
               that
               have
               no
               aptnesse
               ,
               meetnesse
               ,
               or
               proportion
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               a
               base
               earthly
               minded
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               undefiled
               inheritance
               of
               heaven
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               put
               these
               together
               .
               But
               when
               he
               meets
               with
               fit
               subjects
               ,
               with
               matter
               duly
               prepared
               to
               worke
               upon
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               
               there
               is
               no
               kinde
               of
               work
               in
               all
               that
               infinite
               variety
               that
               passeth
               through
               his
               hand
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               takes
               the
               like
               delight
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               heaping
               rewards
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               employing
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               unspeakable
               riches
               of
               his
               bounty
               upon
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               God
               doth
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               like
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               workes
               are
               comely
               and
               beautifull
               in
               their
               kinde
               and
               season
               ,
               and
               have
               faire
               impressions
               of
               the
               wisedome
               and
               righteousnesse
               of
               their
               great
               work-man
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               if
               we
               consult
               narrowly
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wee
               shall
               
               finde
               that
               God
               is
               never
               more
               himselfe
               in
               any
               thing
               he
               doth
               ,
               then
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               those
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
               in
               rewarding
               and
               recompencing
               those
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               his
               magnificence
               in
               that
               way
               .
               He
               takes
               a
               delight
               in
               giving
               grace
               ,
               in
               principling
               the
               hearts
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               from
               heaven
               to
               work
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               holily
               ,
               &c.
               
               Againe
               hee
               takes
               great
               delight
               to
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               this
               grace
               of
               his
               in
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               men
               shining
               in
               holinesse
               of
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               as
               lights
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               takes
               a
               greater
               and
               higher
               comentment
               then
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               to
               reward
               
               and
               recompence
               the
               faithfull
               service
               of
               those
               that
               obey
               him
               :
               yea
               hee
               desires
               their
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               service
               with
               speciall
               reference
               and
               subordination
               to
               these
               .
               This
               rewarding
               ,
               and
               magnifying
               those
               that
               serve
               him
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               ultimate
               ,
               nearest
               ,
               and
               most
               entire
               connexion
               with
               his
               glory
               .
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 my
                 people
                 had
                 barkened
                 unto
                 mee
              
               (
               faith
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               81.
               )
               and
               
                 Israel
                 walked
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
              
               !
               Why
               ,
               what
               if
               God
               had
               had
               his
               wish
               or
               desire
               herein
               ?
               What
               would
               it
               have
               beene
               unto
               him
               ?
               Oh
               yes
               ,
               here
               had
               beene
               worke
               indeed
               for
               the
               gratious
               ,
               
               and
               bountifull
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               here
               had
               beene
               an
               opportunity
               for
               him
               to
               have
               done
               great
               things
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               blessed
               ,
               and
               prospered
               his
               people
               :
               Oh
               this
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               second
               Heaven
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               Lord
               both
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               
                 I
                 should
                 soone
                 have
                 humbled
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 have
                 fed
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 wheate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               great
               God
               would
               gladly
               have
               beene
               doing
               this
               way
               ,
               that
               so
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               might
               have
               rejoyced
               together
               .
               You
               may
               finde
               other
               Scriptures
               of
               like
               importance
               ,
               as
               Esa
               .
               48.
               18.
               
               
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 29.
                 
                 &c.
              
               This
               for
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               Reason
               .
            
             
             
               The
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               ,
               first
               for
               confutation
               of
               that
               opinion
               ;
               which
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               beleeve
               )
               still
               is
               maintained
               by
               some
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               unlawfull
               and
               displeasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               any
               man
               to
               worke
               
                 intuitu
                 merceds
              
               ,
               to
               doe
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               well
               ,
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               any
               reward
               ,
               to
               provoke
               ,
               or
               stir
               up
               himselfe
               to
               well
               doing
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               great
               wages
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               pitched
               ,
               and
               covenanted
               with
               men
               upon
               it
               .
               They
               hold
               it
               not
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               warme
               at
               this
               fire
               ,
               or
               to
               saile
               with
               this
               winde
               .
               Doubtlesse
               with
               
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               dangerous
               superstition
               ,
               than
               was
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               those
               teachers
               ,
               who
               (
               according
               to
               Pauls
               repetition
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               teaching
               )
               taught
               their
               disciples
               saying
               .
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 ,
                 tast
                 not
                 ,
                 handle
                 not
                 ,
                 Coloss
                 .
              
               2
               21.
               
               If
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               unlawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               strengthen
               his
               hand
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               remembrance
               ,
               or
               expectation
               of
               the
               Lords
               reward
               ,
               certainly
               God
               himself
               hath
               taught
               men
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               hee
               often
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               heapeth
               these
               coales
               of
               fire
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               men
               ,
               &
               teacheth
               our
               fingers
               to
               fight
               that
               
               good
               fight
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               holding
               forth
               the
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               because
               the
               whole
               carriage
               of
               the
               point
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               hath
               beene
               a
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               conviction
               of
               this
               errour
               ,
               wee
               shall
               make
               no
               further
               waste
               of
               words
               or
               time
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               point
               delivered
               ,
               is
               serviceable
               also
               and
               usefull
               by
               way
               of
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               that
               chiefly
               in
               two
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               this
               close
               ,
               and
               home
               following
               the
               sent
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               this
               pursuing
               eternall
               life
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               and
               might
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               be
               a
               thing
               so
               much
               set
               by
               ,
               so
               highly
               accepted
               
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               may
               wee
               (
               in
               a
               word
               )
               take
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               informe
               our selves
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               coldnesse
               ,
               and
               deadnesse
               ,
               and
               generall
               indifferencie
               ,
               that
               is
               found
               in
               farre
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               this
               way
               ,
               who
               seeke
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               sought
               not
               ,
               and
               runne
               for
               this
               crowne
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               cared
               not
               to
               obtaine
               ,
               is
               an
               abomination
               unto
               him
               ,
               a
               sinne
               that
               will
               cause
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               to
               smoake
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               desperate
               forgery
               in
               the
               Devill
               ,
               to
               procure
               that
               sinne
               ,
               to
               be
               strucken
               out
               of
               the
               roll
               ,
               or
               
               catalogue
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               flayeth
               with
               the
               most
               certaine
               ,
               and
               inevitable
               destruction
               ,
               and
               taketh
               neerer
               and
               faster
               hold
               on
               hell
               ,
               than
               a
               thousand
               other
               sinnes
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 escape
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
               2.
               3.
               
               )
               
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               implying
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               a
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               unto
               those
               that
               shall
               bee
               loose
               hearted
               about
               the
               seeking
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               few
               are
               those
               ,
               that
               know
               to
               make
               any
               sinne
               at
               all
               of
               that
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               neere
               of
               blood
               to
               that
               sinne
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               unpardonable
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               !
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Stealing
               ,
               
               Lying
               ,
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               consciences
               of
               many
               are
               somewhat
               shie
               of
               ,
               as
               having
               affinity
               with
               hell
               indeed
               :
               but
               that
               sinne
               which
               carrieth
               eternall
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               damnation
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               strikes
               the
               soule
               dead
               at
               the
               roote
               ,
               this
               same
               casting
               the
               great
               things
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               behind
               our
               backes
               ,
               making
               them
               onely
               our
               second
               and
               subordinate
               care
               ,
               this
               according
               to
               the
               scale
               of
               the
               world
               is
               little
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               )
               out
               of
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               men
               are
               loath
               to
               judge
               either
               themselves
               or
               others
               wicked
               men
               ,
               for
               being
               never
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               cold
               
               herein
               .
               But
               if
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               so
               highly
               magnifies
               the
               zealous
               streines
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               this
               way
               (
               as
               wee
               have
               heard
               )
               then
               must
               it
               needes
               follow
               (
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               contraries
               )
               that
               a
               superficiall
               perfunctory
               ,
               and
               remisse
               minding
               ,
               and
               looking
               after
               these
               things
               ,
               lye
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               abomination
               ,
               and
               accursednesse
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               If
               this
               earnest
               contending
               ,
               and
               laying
               out
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               be
               thus
               countenanced
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               God
               himselfe
               :
               then
               observe
               wee
               likewise
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               which
               will
               abundantly
               
               justifie
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               those
               wayes
               ,
               and
               practises
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               much
               censure
               by
               many
               :
               and
               oft
               returned
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               them
               that
               use
               them
               .
               As
               David
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               wept
               ,
               and
               chastised
               himselfe
               with
               fasting
               ,
               it
               was
               turned
               to
               his
               reproach
               :
               So
               when
               any
               man
               sheweth
               any
               more
               noblenesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               than
               others
               doe
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               things
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               making
               it
               another
               manner
               of
               businesse
               than
               is
               ordinarily
               made
               of
               it
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               separate
               himselfe
               from
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               
               and
               vaine
               recreations
               ,
               and
               cōpany
               ,
               through
               the
               desire
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               shall
               intermeddle
               with
               all
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               worke
               upon
               all
               advantages
               that
               may
               advance
               and
               set
               forward
               this
               great
               and
               honourable
               designe
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               this
               is
               made
               matter
               of
               reproofe
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sore
               accusation
               against
               him
               ,
               this
               way
               is
               every
               where
               spoken
               against
               by
               those
               that
               judge
               themselves
               wise
               and
               men
               of
               understanding
               in
               the
               world
               .
               These
               men
               thinke
               they
               have
               such
               a
               man
               at
               advantage
               enough
               ,
               to
               cast
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               to
               powre
               out
               contempt
               upon
               him
               :
               and
               as
               Iudas
               censured
               the
               powring
               
               out
               of
               that
               alabaster
               box
               of
               oyntment
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               saying
               .
               
                 What
                 needeth
                 this
                 waste
              
               ?
               implying
               that
               he
               on
               whom
               it
               was
               bestowed
               might
               have
               done
               well
               enough
               without
               it
               .
               So
               do
               many
               judge
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               a
               superfluous
               expence
               ,
               and
               waste
               of
               mans
               time
               ,
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               estates
               ,
               to
               be
               continually
               at
               this
               plough
               ,
               to
               follow
               it
               so
               hard
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               charge
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               labour
               and
               toyle
               of
               being
               saved
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               heaven
               :
               whereas
               they
               can
               goe
               faire
               ,
               and
               softly
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               can
               make
               it
               a
               journey
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               recreation
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               come
               safe
               thither
               in
               good
               time
               .
               Men
               might
               be
               wiser
               (
               say
               these
               )
               and
               yet
               go
               to
               Heaven
               too
               :
               fooles
               ,
               and
               their
               pleasures
               are
               soone
               parted
               .
               Now
               here
               is
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               ,
               an
               apologie
               from
               heaven
               ,
               an
               answer
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               put
               into
               the
               mouths
               of
               these
               men
               thus
               censured
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               accuse
               them
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               :
               an
               answer
               like
               Solomons
               King
               upon
               his
               throne
               ,
               against
               which
               there
               is
               no
               replying
               ,
               no
               rising
               up
               :
               a
               shield
               and
               buckler
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               under
               the
               confidence
               whereof
               ,
               they
               may
               laugh
               all
               such
               censures
               ,
               
               and
               accusations
               in
               the
               face
               to
               scorne
               .
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               approves
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               to
               his
               seale
               ,
               that
               their
               way
               is
               excellent
               ,
               and
               commendable
               with
               the
               highest
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               in
               another
               case
               )
               
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
              
               ?
               Hee
               that
               hath
               God
               to
               justifie
               him
               ,
               need
               never
               be
               affraid
               of
               him
               that
               shall
               condemne
               him
               .
               No
               man
               will
               dare
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               spake
               foolishly
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               sentence
               on
               Maries
               side
               ,
               and
               pronounced
               that
               Mary
               had
               chosen
               the
               good
               part
               :
               but
               suppose
               the
               blasphmy
               should
               be
               swallowed
               ,
               and
               men
               will
               yet
               say
               that
               
               Christ
               herein
               spake
               foolishly
               :
               yet
               we
               know
               what
               Paul
               affirmeth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               25.
               that
               
                 the
                 foolisnesse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wiser
                 than
                 men
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               be
               risen
               up
               to
               speake
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               shall
               not
               all
               the
               earth
               keepe
               silence
               before
               him
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               for
               Reproofe
               .
               If
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               of
               this
               high
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               approbation
               with
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               great
               and
               solemne
               businesse
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               to
               be
               ingaged
               ,
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               wee
               have
               ,
               to
               gaine
               in
               a
               blessed
               eternity
               :
               then
               will
               this
               Doctrine
               bee
               found
               a
               hard
               saying
               against
               two
               sorts
               
               of
               men
               .
               1.
               
               Those
               that
               will
               not
               come
               up
               to
               any
               such
               termes
               themselves
               ,
               become
               of
               Heaven
               what
               will.
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               forbid
               ,
               or
               hinder
               such
               as
               would
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               :
               doe
               not
               the
               hearts
               of
               farre
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               sit
               loose
               to
               this
               great
               businesse
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               other
               fighting
               the
               fight
               of
               Faith
               amongst
               them
               ,
               than
               as
               of
               men
               beating
               the
               aire
               (
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               )
               making
               a
               kind
               of
               flourishing
               onely
               ,
               and
               pastime
               with
               their
               weapons
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               enemy
               indeed
               in
               the
               field
               to
               encounter
               ,
               or
               to
               fight
               against
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               
               other
               kinde
               of
               running
               in
               this
               race
               of
               Christian
               profession
               amongst
               us
               ,
               than
               as
               if
               men
               did
               not
               much
               care
               whether
               they
               obtained
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               A
               man
               might
               rather
               thinke
               ,
               by
               the
               indifferency
               and
               coldnesse
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               cast
               water
               ,
               and
               not
               oyle
               upon
               this
               fire
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               reproved
               and
               taxed
               the
               world
               for
               being
               too
               forward
               this
               way
               ,
               for
               beeing
               too
               busie
               with
               Heaven
               ,
               than
               any
               wayes
               sharpened
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               strengthened
               their
               hand
               ,
               by
               such
               approbation
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               .
               Where
               is
               there
               a
               man
               amongst
               many
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               to
               the
               
               worke
               indeed
               ?
               Who
               labors
               for
               this
               bread
               that
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               bread
               indeed
               ?
               Who
               stirs
               up
               himself
               night
               ,
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               provokes
               ,
               and
               calls
               upon
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               him
               (
               as
               David
               speakes
               )
               to
               take
               sure
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               of
               Eternity
               ?
               No
               :
               the
               generation
               of
               wise
               merchants
               ,
               that
               will
               sell
               all
               they
               have
               to
               purchase
               the
               field
               ,
               where
               the
               treasure
               lyeth
               ,
               as
               well
               nigh
               perished
               from
               the
               earth
               :
               that
               incorruptible
               Crowne
               of
               Glory
               is
               no
               longer
               worth
               the
               striving
               for
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               propounded
               by
               him
               that
               holds
               it
               forth
               
               unto
               the
               world
               .
               Heaven
               must
               come
               easie
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               shall
               goe
               :
               rather
               than
               men
               will
               eate
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               in
               the
               sweate
               of
               their
               browes
               ,
               they
               will
               venture
               perishing
               forever
               through
               the
               want
               of
               it
               .
               The
               hearts
               of
               men
               are
               sunke
               into
               the
               earth
               :
               the
               streames
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               affections
               doe
               not
               stand
               upon
               heapes
               ,
               and
               rise
               upwards
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               red
               sea
               did
               :
               the
               cares
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               licke
               them
               up
               cleane
               ,
               as
               the
               Oxe
               licketh
               up
               the
               grasse
               :
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               gaming
               ,
               and
               company
               keeping
               ,
               building
               ,
               and
               
               planting
               ,
               and
               marrying
               ,
               watching
               the
               uprising
               of
               new
               fashions
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               vaine
               and
               proud
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               sacrificing
               to
               Mammon
               (
               the
               great
               God
               of
               weake-hearted
               men
               )
               these
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               sucke
               out
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               onely
               a
               huske
               or
               a
               skinne
               left
               for
               Heaven
               .
               Men
               are
               resolved
               to
               seeke
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               large
               quarter
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               if
               God
               wil
               cast
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               an
               overplus
               ,
               they
               will
               take
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               stand
               so
               strictly
               or
               peremptorily
               upon
               this
               :
               they
               will
               thorough
               with
               
               their
               bargain
               of
               the
               world
               however
               .
               Things
               present
               must
               have
               the
               uppermost
               seate
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               must
               stand
               at
               the
               Earthes
               footestoole
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               no
               more
               of
               this
               :
               but
               only
               advise
               men
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               hell
               (
               and
               that
               strong
               and
               terrible
               above
               measure
               )
               to
               revenge
               the
               quarrell
               of
               his
               heaven
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               care
               little
               to
               bee
               made
               meete
               to
               be
               pertakers
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               light
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               fitter
               and
               better
               prepared
               for
               the
               darknesse
               of
               Hell.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               (
               by
               way
               of
               reproofe
               also
               )
               are
               there
               not
               many
               yet
               worse
               ,
               and
               
               more
               abominable
               and
               accursed
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               who
               like
               those
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               Matt.
               23.
               13.
               
               (
               upon
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               spends
               so
               many
               of
               his
               woes
               )
               shut
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               against
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               neither
               goe
               in
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               those
               that
               are
               entring
               to
               goe
               in
               ?
               Who
               going
               but
               on
               foote
               themselves
               ,
               are
               still
               pulling
               others
               from
               their
               horses
               ?
               And
               driving
               heavily
               themselves
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               would
               faine
               take
               off
               the
               wheeles
               from
               other
               mens
               chariots
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               drive
               no
               faster
               than
               themselves
               ?
               As
               if
               they
               had
               a
               secret
               Item
               ,
               or
               
               Propheticall
               instinct
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               that
               such
               mens
               zeale
               ,
               and
               fervencie
               of
               spirit
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               will
               be
               there
               deeper
               condemnation
               one
               day
               before
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               be
               first
               the
               condemnation
               of
               that
               (
               if
               they
               can
               )
               and
               will
               quench
               the
               life
               and
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               if
               God
               should
               seeke
               for
               it
               against
               them
               ,
               it
               might
               no
               where
               bee
               found
               .
               But
               these
               men
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               this
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               a
               wild
               Bull
               in
               a
               net
               (
               as
               Esay
               speakes
               )
               the
               more
               they
               struggle
               and
               teare
               themselves
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               intangled
               ,
               and
               further
               and
               faster
               in
               :
               
               the
               more
               they
               kicke
               at
               this
               greatnesse
               of
               spirit
               in
               the
               true
               borne
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               discovers
               it selfe
               in
               making
               out
               an
               out-stretched
               arme
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               themselves
               upon
               it
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               increase
               their
               bands
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               purchase
               them selves
               a
               double
               instead
               of
               a
               single
               condemnation
               .
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               let
               the
               world
               turne
               it selfe
               which
               way
               it
               will
               ,
               let
               it
               vexe
               ,
               and
               rage
               ,
               and
               teare
               it selfe
               in
               pieces
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               this
               judgement
               of
               the
               world
               by
               the
               Saints
               will
               be
               the
               sorer
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               the
               world
               shall
               set
               themselves
               to
               judge
               the
               Saints
               
               I
               have
               but
               this
               more
               to
               say
               to
               these
               men
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               He
               that
               will
               seek
               to
               stay
               or
               stop
               men
               in
               their
               speed
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               makes
               hast
               himselfe
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               there
               shal
               be
               none
               to
               stay
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               for
               the
               third
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               .
               Reproofe
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               Use
               is
               for
               Exhortation
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               two
               duties
               :
               wee
               shall
               onely
               touch
               upon
               the
               former
               .
               Since
               this
               minding
               ,
               and
               improving
               opportunities
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               hath
               this
               glorious
               testimony
               and
               approbation
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               :
               let
               us
               all
               be
               exhorted
               to
               arme
               our selves
               with
               the
               same
               
               minde
               (
               as
               Peter
               speaketh
               and
               resolve
               to
               take
               this
               great
               thought
               and
               purpose
               of
               heart
               to
               our selves
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               shew
               our selves
               men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               more
               then
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               compassing
               that
               condition
               wherein
               we
               shall
               bee
               like
               to
               the
               Angels
               :
               let
               us
               resolve
               to
               give
               out
               our
               strengh
               freely
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               spare
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               our
               hand
               to
               doe
               .
               If
               rising
               early
               ,
               or
               going
               to
               bed
               late
               will
               carry
               it
               ,
               if
               treading
               the
               world
               under
               foote
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               abstaining
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               (
               which
               fight
               against
               the
               soule
               )
               will
               advantage
               us
               this
               way
               ,
               if
               
               watching
               daily
               at
               wisedomes
               gates
               ,
               and
               giving
               attendance
               at
               the
               ports
               of
               her
               doores
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               crying
               unto
               God
               night
               and
               day
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               if
               doing
               whatsoever
               God
               commandeth
               us
               to
               doe
               ,
               will
               doe
               it
               :
               let
               none
               of
               these
               things
               from
               henceforth
               bee
               grievous
               unto
               us
               :
               if
               the
               whole
               treasure
               of
               our
               might
               and
               strength
               will
               fetch
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               spare
               to
               the
               uttermost
               mite
               or
               farthing
               :
               let
               not
               heaven
               goe
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               we
               another
               :
               resolve
               with
               your selves
               never
               to
               have
               Divels
               ,
               if
               you
               may
               have
               God
               and
               Angels
               your
               companions
               at
               any
               rate
               .
            
             
             
               To
               give
               you
               some
               ease
               and
               inlargement
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               take
               in
               the
               words
               of
               this
               exhortation
               more
               willingly
               and
               freely
               ,
               give
               mee
               leave
               to
               propound
               and
               presse
               (
               a
               little
               )
               a
               motive
               or
               two
               amongst
               many
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               that
               the
               great
               things
               of
               this
               world
               (
               falsely
               so
               called
               )
               houses
               ,
               lands
               ,
               silver
               ,
               gold
               ,
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               &c.
               they
               are
               but
               for
               the
               short
               race
               ,
               assoone
               as
               ever
               the
               winde
               of
               this
               present
               life
               passeth
               away
               (
               bee
               it
               the
               houre
               next
               )
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               gone
               with
               it
               .
               This
               night
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               the
               rich
               man
               )
               they
               shall
               fetch
               away
               thy
               foule
               (
               i.
               thy
               life
               )
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 whose
                 shall
                 these
                 things
                 bee
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 provided
                 ?
              
               implying
               that
               his
               they
               could
               bee
               no
               longer
               .
               Shall
               not
               this
               consideration
               inlarge
               our
               hearts
               mightily
               to
               pursue
               the
               things
               of
               enternity
               w
               th
               might
               and
               maine
               ,
               viz.
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               pursue
               but
               the
               East
               winde
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               )
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               like
               the
               Apples
               of
               Sodom
               (
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               )
               which
               so
               soone
               as
               a
               man
               toucheth
               ,
               or
               layeth
               hand
               on
               ,
               are
               vanished
               into
               dust
               .
               If
               the
               world
               were
               any
               thing
               that
               were
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               judgement
               or
               comparison
               ,
               or
               would
               hold
               any
               
               proportion
               at
               all
               with
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               :
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               might
               bee
               put
               in
               some
               straight
               ,
               and
               indure
               some
               conflict
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               bee
               overcome
               and
               carried
               aside
               in
               its
               choyce
               and
               resolution
               what
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               as
               that
               ancient
               Father
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               when
               the
               persecuting
               Emperour
               offered
               him
               time
               of
               consideration
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               himselfe
               about
               sacrifising
               to
               his
               Idols
               ,
               had
               his
               resolution
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               saying
               that
               
                 in
                 retan
                 sanctâ
                 deliberatio
                 non
                 habet
                 locum
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               not
               a
               point
               that
               admitted
               any
               deliberation
               .
               So
               if
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               of
               any
               moment
               ,
               of
               
               any
               valuable
               consideration
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               in
               competition
               with
               the
               great
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               it
               might
               cause
               some
               offence
               and
               stumbling
               in
               the
               mindes
               and
               thoughts
               of
               a
               man.
               If
               the
               world
               were
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               (
               haply
               )
               make
               a
               stand
               to
               aske
               himself
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               hee
               should
               indeed
               follow
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               .
               But
               now
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               being
               so
               unconceiveably
               light
               ,
               &
               poore
               ,
               and
               empty
               ,
               and
               will
               scarce
               hold
               the
               handling
               with
               the
               hand
               ,
               or
               the
               looking
               on
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               yea
               scarce
               the
               thinking
               
               upon
               with
               the
               heart
               :
               me
               thinkes
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               should
               bee
               carried
               and
               driven
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               disdaine
               and
               indignation
               ,
               quite
               off
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 turne
                 yee
                 aside
              
               (
               saith
               Samuel
               to
               the
               people
               )
               viz.
               
               
                 from
                 serving
                 and
                 following
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 bee
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 after
                 vaine
                 things
                 that
                 cannot
                 profit
                 you
                 :
              
               implying
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               grounds
               and
               arguments
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               a
               mans
               keeping
               close
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               know
               and
               consider
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               take
               up
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               worth
               the
               looking
               on
               :
               
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               purchase
               but
               broken
               Cisterns
               that
               will
               hold
               no
               water
               ,
               and
               broken
               Reeds
               that
               will
               run
               into
               a
               mans
               hand
               ,
               instead
               of
               supporting
               him
               .
               Alas
               !
               all
               that
               the
               world
               gaines
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               affections
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               exerciseth
               such
               power
               and
               command
               over
               our
               desires
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               any
               lovelinesse
               ,
               strength
               ,
               or
               power
               it
               hath
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               superstition
               of
               the
               dreames
               we
               dreame
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               lying
               imaginations
               of
               our
               hearts
               concerning
               it
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               heaven
               should
               have
               no
               such
               great
               victory
               
               or
               conquest
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               such
               great
               honour
               done
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               bee
               never
               so
               much
               preferred
               or
               exalted
               in
               our
               desires
               and
               affections
               above
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               have
               all
               their
               usefulnesse
               confined
               and
               limited
               to
               this
               present
               life
               of
               nature
               which
               wee
               live
               in
               the
               world
               :
               so
               is
               the
               time
               of
               this
               life
               altogether
               uncertaine
               ,
               and
               little
               other
               then
               an
               unknowne
               nothing
               .
               The
               earth
               is
               a
               very
               slippery
               standing
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               thinkes
               he
               stands
               fastest
               :
               the
               strongest
               mans
               foundation
               is
               but
               the
               dust
               ;
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               
               are
               of
               the
               best
               building
               ,
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               droping
               downe
               about
               our
               eares
               every
               houre
               .
               The
               Lord
               that
               knowes
               our
               making
               ,
               and
               the
               termes
               of
               our
               standing
               in
               the
               flesh
               better
               then
               our selves
               ,
               gives
               us
               a
               perfect
               accompt
               thereof
               in
               this
               expression
               (
               Esa
               .
               2.
               22.
               
               )
               when
               hee
               tels
               us
               that
               our
               breath
               is
               in
               our
               nostrils
               ,
               when
               the
               passage
               is
               alwayes
               open
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               doore
               to
               shut
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               it
               is
               such
               ;
               that
               the
               labouring
               or
               striving
               to
               keepe
               it
               in
               ,
               is
               the
               next
               way
               to
               extinguish
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               goe
               forth
               never
               to
               returne
               .
               Therefore
               how
               infinitely
               doth
               
               it
               concerne
               us
               above
               all
               that
               can
               bee
               uttered
               or
               conceived
               ,
               to
               belay
               and
               make
               sure
               for
               a
               building
               or
               house
               from
               heaven
               ,
               lest
               our
               earthly
               tabernacle
               being
               dissolved
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               have
               where
               to
               hide
               our
               heads
               from
               the
               fiery
               rage
               and
               tempest
               of
               the
               most
               insupportable
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               .
               
               As
               Michal
               said
               unto
               David
               ,
               when
               time
               was
               concerning
               the
               imminent
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               natural
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 savest
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 this
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 slaine
                 :
              
               so
               it
               may
               bee
               the
               case
               of
               the
               best
               and
               greatest
               and
               youthfullest
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               
               deferre
               it
               a
               day
               longer
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               not
               even
               this
               now
               be
               perswaded
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               eternall
               life
               ,
               to
               morrow
               our
               soules
               may
               bee
               slaine
               with
               eternall
               death
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               (
               and
               lastly
               )
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               raise
               your
               labours
               and
               indeavours
               for
               heaven
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               to
               abhorre
               and
               tremble
               at
               all
               loosenesse
               ,
               and
               low-spiritednesse
               that
               way
               ,
               consider
               that
               heaven
               is
               a
               prize
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gotten
               with
               dallying
               ,
               or
               by
               looking
               another
               way
               ,
               or
               minding
               other
               things
               :
               he
               that
               makes
               it
               not
               the
               great
               standing
               businesse
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               will
               never
               carry
               
               it
               .
               Thy
               bread
               will
               never
               bee
               eaten
               but
               in
               the
               sweat
               of
               the
               brow
               .
               There
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               Devill
               that
               will
               not
               out
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               tels
               us
               )
               but
               by
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               :
               this
               Devill
               will
               not
               goe
               ,
               nor
               heaven
               come
               but
               upon
               great
               and
               high
               termes
               .
               Know
               yee
               not
               (
               saith
               Paul
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 which
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 runne
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 receiveth
                 the
                 prize
                 ;
                 So
                 runne
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 obtaine
              
               ;
               cleerely
               implying
               that
               running
               it selfe
               will
               not
               carry
               this
               prize
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               a
               running
               indeed
               ,
               a
               running
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               that
               out-runne
               their
               competitors
               in
               the
               race
               :
               a
               man
               may
               go
               
               farre
               ,
               and
               yet
               come
               short
               :
               we
               may
               doe
               much
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               If
               a
               man
               strive
               for
               mastery
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               elsewhere
               )
               yet
               is
               hee
               not
               crowned
               except
               he
               strive
               lawfully
               ,
               i.
               except
               in
               striving
               hee
               observeth
               the
               Lawes
               and
               conditions
               propounded
               and
               injoyned
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               bestoweth
               the
               prize
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               race
               .
               To
               say
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               onely
               ,
               i.
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               or
               rule
               that
               God
               hath
               apointed
               for
               the
               races
               ,
               wherein
               heaven
               is
               to
               be
               obteined
               :
               men
               must
               bee
               operative
               
               and
               active
               in
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               no
               company
               for
               him
               (
               in
               that
               holy
               habitation
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               )
               Men
               must
               quit
               themselves
               like
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               never
               looke
               to
               bee
               like
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               .
               Those
               crownes
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               will
               never
               goe
               at
               the
               low
               and
               base
               rates
               of
               delicacie
               ,
               case
               ,
               and
               sloathfulnesse
               .
               Hee
               that
               degenerates
               and
               corrupteth
               himselfe
               with
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               giveth
               hostages
               to
               the
               Divell
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               keepe
               him
               company
               ,
               and
               be
               his
               second
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               for
               eternity
               .
               Therefore
               strive
               to
               
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               narrow
               gate
               :
               yea
               ,
               I
               say
               againe
               ,
               strive
               to
               enter
               ,
               the
               entrance
               will
               abundantly
               pay
               for
               the
               striving
               :
               but
               woe
               bee
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               not
               enter
               :
               and
               the
               same
               woe
               will
               bee
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               not
               strive
               .
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               &
               the
               world
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               world
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               that
               is
               to
               come
               will
               bee
               the
               world
               present
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               eternity
               .
            
             
               This
               for
               the
               third
               and
               last
               Motive
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               deceased
               ,
               a
               worthy
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               and
               precious
               piece
               of
               mortality
               shee
               was
               ,
               whilst
               she
               lived
               ;
               and
               doubtlesse
               her
               name
               and
               memory
               
               deserve
               imbalming
               with
               the
               sweetest
               odours
               and
               spices
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               dearest
               and
               chiefest
               Saints
               of
               God.
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               much
               that
               I
               shall
               speake
               of
               her
               ;
               my
               custome
               in
               this
               case
               of
               speaking
               sparingly
               ,
               being
               as
               a
               thing
               consecrate
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               violate
               or
               sinne
               against
               it
               :
               neither
               was
               it
               the
               least
               of
               her
               commēdations
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               now
               speake
               ,
               that
               shee
               affected
               that
               lesse
               then
               any
               ,
               which
               shee
               deserved
               above
               most
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               praise
               and
               commendation
               ,
               distinguishing
               spiritually
               in
               this
               point
               of
               her
               practice
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               himselfe
               seemes
               to
               doe
               in
               
               his
               precept
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               8.
               where
               hee
               injoynes
               men
               and
               women
               to
               thinke
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               things
               themselves
               that
               are
               of
               good
               report
               :
               but
               for
               the
               report
               it selfe
               belonging
               as
               due
               to
               the
               things
               ,
               hee
               speakes
               no
               word
               of
               minding
               that
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               ever
               there
               were
               either
               man
               or
               woman
               since
               Maries
               time
               ,
               that
               made
               Maries
               choyce
               ,
               shee
               was
               companion
               with
               them
               herein
               ;
               and
               did
               likewise
               :
               the
               way
               of
               her
               spirit
               and
               tenour
               of
               her
               life
               being
               a
               close
               example
               of
               that
               great
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               using
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               used
               it
               not
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               
               31.
               
               The
               zeale
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               her
               soule
               had
               even
               eaten
               her
               up
               .
               The
               delights
               and
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               wont
               deepely
               to
               ingage
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               (
               especially
               of
               her
               ranke
               and
               yeeres
               ,
               being
               but
               about
               twenty
               sixe
               at
               her
               death
               )
               and
               to
               steale
               away
               their
               hearts
               from
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               noble
               and
               blessed
               contentments
               of
               heven
               ,
               had
               little
               or
               no
               power
               over
               her
               :
               they
               entermedled
               little
               with
               her
               spirit
               :
               shee
               trod
               and
               trampled
               upon
               them
               with
               a
               foote
               of
               heavenly
               disdaine
               :
               her
               heart
               was
               soft
               and
               tender
               upwards
               ;
               
               but
               downewards
               towards
               the
               world
               hard
               as
               the
               neither
               Milstone
               .
               When
               God
               spake
               ,
               hee
               wounded
               her
               ,
               the
               world
               cryed
               and
               shee
               regarded
               not
               .
               Those
               cages
               of
               uncleane
               birds
               the
               common
               Theaters
               or
               Play-houses
               the
               shame
               and
               reproach
               ,
               of
               the
               glorious
               profession
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               amongst
               us
               ,
               so
               much
               hanted
               by
               uncleane
               spirits
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ;
               to
               whom
               modesty
               and
               sobriety
               (
               surely
               )
               are
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               thither
               they
               goe
               for
               ease
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               places
               ,
               where
               if
               a
               man
               sought
               for
               company
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hell
               ,
               hee
               may
               finde
               choyce
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               where
               
               (
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               )
               a
               man
               may
               read
               whole
               pages
               of
               Gods
               booke
               of
               reprobation
               :
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               with
               all
               their
               execrable
               appurtenances
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               religious
               gentlewoman
               loathed
               and
               abhorred
               :
               they
               were
               the
               first-borne
               of
               abominations
               unto
               her
               .
            
             
               So
               for
               the
               costly
               vanity
               of
               apparell
               (
               though
               shee
               sate
               by
               a
               fountaine
               where
               shee
               might
               have
               dranke
               her
               fill
               of
               these
               waters
               )
               shee
               regarded
               it
               not
               :
               her
               usuall
               saying
               was
               :
               that
               shee
               did
               not
               love
               to
               bee
               talked
               of
               for
               her
               fine
               clothes
               .
               But
               especially
               that
               great
               Goddesse
               of
               her
               sexworshipped
               with
               so
               much
               devotion
               ,
               both
               
               by
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               I
               mean
               Fancie
               or
               Fashion
               in
               apparell
               ,
               she
               blasphemed
               .
            
             
               For
               richnes
               of
               furniture
               in
               her
               house
               another
               solemne
               temptation
               for
               her
               sex
               ,
               to
               adde
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
               ,
               superfluity
               to
               necessity
               ,
               
                 non
                 contempsit
                 sed
                 neglexit
              
               ;
               shee
               did
               not
               so
               much
               contemne
               as
               neglect
               it
               .
               She
               did
               not
               affect
               or
               desire
               to
               have
               her
               face
               seene
               and
               beheld
               by
               others
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               any
               such
               glory
               .
               Shee
               was
               taken
               up
               with
               working
               out
               her
               salvation
               ,
               and
               making
               robes
               of
               immortality
               for
               her
               soule
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               company
               and
               society
               of
               her
               delight
               ,
               her
               heart
               went
               hand
               in
               
               hand
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               Davids
               heart
               in
               this
               :
               
               All
               her
               delight
               was
               in
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               that
               were
               excellent
               that
               way
               .
               Those
               that
               could
               speak
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               discourse
               the
               waies
               of
               life
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               minister
               any
               wayes
               to
               her
               spirituall
               necessities
               ,
               though
               the
               gold
               ring
               were
               wanting
               ,
               and
               the
               costly
               apparell
               appeared
               not
               ,
               were
               they
               persons
               of
               never
               so
               meane
               ranke
               and
               condition
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               a
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               heart
               unto
               her
               .
               As
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               no
               earthly
               priviledge
               ,
               no
               greatnesse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               accomplishments
               
               of
               nature
               could
               make
               an
               attonement
               with
               her
               for
               light
               and
               loose
               ,
               and
               unsavouble
               spirits
               ,
               to
               cause
               her
               to
               take
               pleasure
               or
               contentment
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               that
               houre
               (
               which
               hath
               now
               passed
               over
               her
               )
               when
               shee
               should
               be
               called
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wrought
               mightily
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               gave
               her
               little
               liberty
               to
               minde
               other
               things
               :
               it
               cooled
               and
               quenched
               the
               inordinate
               heate
               of
               affection
               (
               whereunto
               shee
               was
               by
               nature
               as
               incident
               as
               others
               )
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
               She
               would
               oft
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               light
               matter
               for
               men
               to
               appeare
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               Her
               manner
               was
               day
               by
               day
               to
               give
               the
               first
               of
               her
               strength
               every
               morning
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               lifting
               up
               her
               soule
               in
               prayer
               unto
               him
               :
               upon
               her
               awaking
               she
               was
               still
               present
               with
               him
               (
               as
               David
               speaketh
               )
               yea
               ,
               when
               her
               strength
               beganne
               to
               be
               but
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               sicknesse
               ;
               yet
               did
               she
               not
               take
               an
               occasion
               hereby
               to
               intermit
               her
               daily
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               to
               behave
               her selfe
               frowardly
               in
               this
               Covenant
               of
               her
               God.
               As
               long
               as
               she
               had
               any
               being
               though
               it
               were
               never
               so
               weake
               and
               feeble
               ,
               her
               resolutions
               remained
               as
               strong
               as
               ever
               ,
               to
               praise
               
               the
               Lord.
               The
               very
               night
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               she
               presented
               this
               sacrifice
               of
               prayer
               unto
               her
               God
               upon
               her
               knees
               .
            
             
               Another
               dayly
               exercise
               ,
               and
               breathing
               of
               her
               soule
               likewise
               was
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               minde
               and
               thoughts
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Her
               manner
               indeed
               was
               not
               to
               reade
               much
               at
               a
               time
               :
               but
               hereof
               she
               gave
               this
               conscientious
               reason
               ,
               that
               shee
               desired
               to
               make
               that
               her
               owne
               which
               she
               read
               .
               So
               that
               it
               seemes
               still
               as
               shee
               read
               ,
               shee
               writ
               it
               out
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               her
               heart
               .
               And
               so
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               upon
               her
               diligent
               ,
               and
               constant
               labours
               this
               
               way
               ,
               she
               had
               attained
               before
               her
               death
               a
               marveilous
               readinesse
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               was
               able
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               to
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               a
               Concordance
               ,
               and
               to
               assigne
               any
               clause
               or
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               mentioned
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               their
               proper
               place
               ,
               both
               for
               Booke
               and
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               golden
               showre
               from
               heaven
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               were
               the
               strength
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               consolation
               of
               her
               pilgrimage
               ,
               her
               attention
               to
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Gods
               messengers
               ,
               was
               constantly
               so
               reverent
               ,
               serious
               ,
               and
               undistracted
               ,
               
               that
               it
               was
               the
               observation
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               had
               communion
               with
               her
               in
               that
               ordinance
               ,
               these
               spirituall
               clouds
               could
               never
               drop
               fatnesse
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               still
               ready
               ,
               if
               shee
               knew
               when
               the
               time
               of
               their
               dropping
               was
               ,
               with
               the
               vessell
               of
               her
               soule
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               day
               was
               a
               day
               of
               much
               observation
               unto
               her
               :
               she
               remembred
               to
               ●eepe
               it
               holy
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               her
               delight
               .
               That
               which
               remained
               of
               it
               from
               publike
               duties
               ,
               shee
               converted
               ,
               with
               as
               little
               losse
               or
               waste
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               into
               opportunities
               for
               private
               .
            
             
               Her
               spirit
               was
               full
               of
               a
               
               sweete
               and
               gratious
               humility
               :
               it
               was
               no
               way
               grievous
               unto
               her
               ,
               to
               make
               her selfe
               equall
               to
               those
               of
               the
               lower
               sort
               .
               A
               free
               and
               familiar
               companion
               shee
               was
               for
               all
               those
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               partakers
               of
               like
               pretious
               faith
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               Abundant
               shee
               was
               in
               workes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               lent
               much
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               shee
               understood
               what
               silver
               &
               gold
               were
               good
               for
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               freely
               unto
               the
               owners
               .
               A
               woman
               she
               was
               of
               very
               tender
               bowels
               ,
               and
               of
               overflowing
               compassions
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               were
               in
               misery
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               course
               of
               life
               she
               
               was
               perfectly
               engaged
               ,
               before
               that
               remembrancer
               of
               her
               mortality
               ,
               that
               lingring
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               live
               and
               die
               with
               her
               ,
               was
               sent
               unto
               her
               .
               God
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               putting
               it
               into
               her
               heart
               ,
               to
               prepare
               and
               strengthen
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               the
               time
               drawing
               neere
               ,
               wherein
               her
               outer
               man
               ,
               was
               to
               decay
               and
               perish
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               her
               sicknesse
               (
               which
               continued
               some
               moneths
               upon
               her
               )
               her
               carriage
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               humble
               ,
               and
               gratious
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               submission
               .
               Shee
               was
               in
               travell
               with
               the
               great
               birth
               of
               immortality
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               her
               infirmity
               
               upon
               her
               :
               and
               (
               I
               make
               no
               question
               )
               but
               after
               all
               here
               other
               weakenesse
               ,
               God
               gave
               her
               strength
               to
               bring
               forth
               that
               .
               She
               was
               much
               in
               prayer
               unto
               God
               by
               her selfe
               ,
               in
               private
               ,
               yet
               desirous
               also
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               ,
               when
               opportunity
               served
               .
               Her
               conference
               still
               was
               ,
               upon
               that
               subject
               ,
               or
               theme
               ,
               wherof
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               so
               much
               to
               his
               Disciples
               immediately
               before
               his
               ascending
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               and
               cared
               indeed
               little
               to
               speake
               of
               any
               thing
               besides
               .
               There
               were
               now
               and
               then
               some
               buddings
               of
               hope
               of
               amendment
               &
               recovery
               ,
               which
               
               were
               soone
               nipp'd
               and
               blasted
               againe
               .
               But
               these
               hopes
               were
               no
               snares
               unto
               her
               :
               she
               went
               on
               with
               her
               preparations
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               until
               the
               God
               of
               her
               salvatiō
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               enough
               .
               To
               relate
               all
               particulars
               would
               be
               as
               needlesse
               ,
               as
               endlesse
               :
               I
               have
               detained
               you
               too
               long
               already
               .
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               .
               A
               sweete
               ,
               loving
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               young
               woman
               shee
               was
               ,
               meete
               for
               a
               patterne
               to
               her
               sexe
               and
               yeares
               ,
               of
               piety
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Maries
               good
               part
               was
               her
               choice
               :
               and
               a
               joyfull
               resurrection
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               will
               be
               her
               reward
               :
               where
               they
               to
               
               whom
               shee
               was
               deare
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               walking
               in
               her
               steps
               ,
               may
               expect
               the
               seeing
               of
               her
               the
               second
               time
               in
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               of
               the
               same
               glory
               with
               her
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Decemb.
                   8.
                   1640.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Imprimatur
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Wykes
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41485-e880
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             8
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Num.
             13.
             30.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             74
             6
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             73.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41485-e7700
           
             Deut.
             32.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             II.
             24.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19
             11.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             16.
             4.